BABYLONIAN MAGIC AND SORCERY
ItKlNC
"THK PRAYERS OF THE LIFTING OF THE HAND.
TUK
Cl?NKW)ttM
Tl')XTH
OK A
GROUP OF BAHVLONfAN AND ASSYRIAN
KOKMULK KDITKI) wrnr TRANS-
INCANTATIONS AND MAOICAL
LITKKATKJNS TkANHLATtONS
AND Vdll VOCAIHFLARV
FROM TAIU.KTS OK THK
S
KUYUNJIK Coi-
PRKSICRVKD
HRITISH
THK
IN
MUSKUM
uv
LKONARI) W,
JKING, M.A.,
hi t/w DfpdHittMtt <y K^yptian ttwi
/>V itis/i
Assynan
A
1Un&OIX:
LUZAC AND
CO.
Antiquities,
1
THE
REV.
DEDICATE THIS BOOK
A.
P.
KIRKPATRICK,
P.I).,
AND WILLOW OK TRINITY COLLKOK
CAMBKlJXiK
CANON OK 1CLV CATilKDRAL,
KKCIIUS PROKKSSOR OK ilKBKKAV
;
AS A TOKEN OK KKGARD ANS) ESTEEM.
inn
FUBUC
;
681,5738
PREFACE.
object of the present work is to give the cuneiform text of a complete group of tablets inscribed with
The
compositions of a devotional and
somewhat magical character, from the Kuyunjik collections
preserved in the British Museum. To these texts a trans-
and
prayers
into Latin
literation
the
religious
case
characters
of well
preserved
has been
translation
running
has been
or
added, and,
unbroken documents,
given.
A
in
a
vocabulary with
appended. The cuneiform texts, which fill seventy-five plates, are about sixty in
number, and of these only one has hitherto been published
the necessary indexes,
in
full;
etc.
is
also
or passages previously given
the extracts
in
the
works of the late Sir HENRY RAWLINSON, DR. STRASSMAIER,
and Prof. BEZOLD will be found cited in the Introduction.
It
will
be seen
that the greater
number of the
texts
formed parts of several large groups of magical tablets, and
that certain sections were employed in more than one group.
here they are the result of the editing of
of Ashurbanipal, king of Assyria about B.
As they appear
the
scribes
C
had them copied and arranged for his
There is little doubt however
royal library at Nineveh.
that the sources from which they were compiled were Baby-
669625, who
lonian.
The prayers and formulae
which bore
the
title
of
inscribed on the tablets,
"Prayers of the Lifting of the
VI
PREFACE.
Hand", were
drawn up
for
use
the
in
private worship,
of
his
certain
or
of
of
the
either
subjects. Some
king himself,
of the tablets are inscribed with single prayers, and these
appear to have been copied from the larger compositions
on special occasions. As
K 223, K 2808, and K 2836
for the use of special individuals
examples of this class of text
may be mentioned, which contain Ashurbanipal's personal
petitions for the deliverance of Assyria from the evils which
had
upon the land
fallen
in
consequence of an eclipse of
the moon.
Unlike the prayers of many Semitic nations the compositions here given are accompanied by an interesting
series
of directions
and the
of offerings
the making
for
performance of religious ceremonies, and they show a remarkable mixture of lofty spiritual conceptions and belief
the efficacy of incantations and magical practices, which
cannot always be understood. In language closely resem-
in
we
bling that of the penitential psalms
stricken
sin,
find the conscience-
crying to his god for relief from his
the same breath he entreats to be delivered
suppliant
while
in
from the spells and charms of the sorcerer, and from the
hobgoblins, phantoms, spectres and devils with which his
imagination had peopled the unseen world.
The
scientific
religion dates from
study
of the Babylonian and Assyrian
of the Kosmologie
the publication
der Babylonier by
Prof.
JENSEN
the author grouped and classified
with the subject which could be
texts,
made
and
until
became
it
in 1890.
all
the
In this
facts
work
connected
derived from published
was evident that no farther advance could be
after the publication of
new
material
It
then
be best forwarded by a
systematic study of the magical and religious series, class
by class, rather than by the issue of miscellaneous texts
clear that the science could
PREFACE.
VII
however complete and Important. Following this idea in the
present year DR. TALLQVIST produced a scholarly monograph
on the important series called by the Assyrians Maklu, and
it is understood that Prof. ZIMMERN is
engaged on the preparation of an edition of the equally important series called
Shurpu. Since this little book has been prepared on
similar lines
texts,
it
is
studies lead
and deals with a connected group of religious
hoped that it may be of use to those whose
them
to the
cient Semitic religions of
careful
consideration
of the
an-
Western Asia.
My
thanks are due to Prof. BEZOLD both for friendly
advice and for help in the revision of the proofs; I am also
indebted to Prof. ZIMMERN and a few private friends for
suggestions which I have adopted.
LEONARD W.
November
13 th,
1895.
KING.
CONTENTS.
PAGE
V
Preface
VII
XXX
XI
Introduction
XXXI
List of Tablets
Transliteration, Translations
and Notes
i
129
131
181
Proper names
182
186
Numerals
186
Words and ideographs of uncertain reading
187
194
Tablets and duplicates
195
197
Registration -numbers
198
199
Vocabulary
Appendixes
I.
II.
III.
Indexes
I.
II.
Cuneiform
texts
PLATES
i
75
INTRODUCTION.
The clay tablets, from which the texts here published
have been copied, are preserved in the British Museum and
belong to the various collections from Kuyunjik. The majority are of the K. Collection, but some have been included
from the Sm., D.T., Rm.,
823 23, 83 1 18 and
8124,
Bu. 91
5-9 collections. The tablets, to judge from those that
are complete, are not all of the same size but
vary from about
4& in,
2f in. to 9$ in.
3f in. All contain one column of
writing- on obverse and reverse, and, with one exception, are
X
X
inscribed in the Assyrian character of the VII th
century B.C.,
the longest complete inscription
consisting of one hundred and
twenty-one lines, the shortest of twenty-nine lines. They were
originally copied for Ashurbanipal, king of Assyria from about
669 to 625 B.C., and were stored in the royal library at Nineveh; many of them contain his name and the colophon which
it
was customary to
collection.
The
his
inscribe on
tablets are
works copied or composed for
formed of fine clay and have
been carefully baked, and those that escaped injury at the
destruction of Nineveh, and have not suffered from the action
of water during their subsequent interment, are still in good
preservation.
The
principal contents
and incantations to various
of the tablets consist of prayers
which were termed by the
deities,
Assyrians themselves "Prayers of the Lifting of the Hand".
not difficult to grasp the signification of this title, for the
act of raising the hand is universally regarded as symbolical
of invocation of a deity, whether in attestation of an oath, or
It is
XII
INTRODUCTION.
supplication. With the Babylonians
expression "to raise the hand' was fre-
up prayer and
in offering
1
and Assyrians the
a prayer, and
quently used by itself in the sense of offering
so by a natural transition it came to be employed as a syno11
Sometimes the
nym of "to pray", i. e. "to. utter a prayer
.
petition
which
added
the suppliant offers is
indirectly,
when
it
not invariably
is usually introduced by a$su
though
2
In other passages the phrase introduces the actual
the case
words of the prayer, as at the beginning of the prayer of
Nebuchadnezzar to Marduk towards the end of the East India
l
this
,
is
.
House
In accordance with this extension of mea-
Inscription^.
ning the phrase nis
"the lifting of the hand",
feati,
is
often found
or balancing, ikribu, supft, etc., and in many
apposition
instances it can merely retain the general meaning of "prayer",
in
to,
or "supplication"'
1
of the prayers collected in this
no need to divorce the expression
In the
.
title
volume, however, there is
from its original meaning; while the phrase was employed to
we may proa reference to the actual gesture of raising the
hand during the recital of the prayer 5
The title was appended to each prayer as a colophon-line
indicate the general character of the composition,
bably see in
it
.
of the deity to whom the prayer was
found
addressed;
always
following the composition, and is
enclosed within two lines ruled on the clay by the scribe:
name
together with the
it is
r
1
gons,
jjtffti
Cf> *
aima; and
Annals of S argon, L 55
Cyl.
B
IJiliya
("WiNCBXBR, Die J&ilschrifttexte
JSar*
of Esarhaddon,
Ml
11.
3
(III
R,
15):
<rM
Nalni u jVr'r^al Jttar $a
Sarruti
Ut
Ninua lUar
$a
ipti
ilu k&ti aYsitna.
2
Cf. 9
3
ildni
c.
#-.,
Col. IX,
Sargon Cy].,
ana
45 ff.
11.
:
1.
* In sonic
coloplion-lines
IV R,
54-
Marfink
Uliya.
utnm
fcdti a$Sl Jlfarditb
Uht wudu
tc.
cantation
is
f.
allu turri gimilli Mctnnai ana i$ir A$$ur*turfi
ana AShir Sin SamaS
abiya
Aria
*
ana Allur
p. 12);
I,
1
',
pi.
cf.
IV K,
55 L92], no.
2,
Rev.,
combined with the usual
r>
it
pi. 18, no. 2,
See below, p. 13.
1.
6,
employed in tlie sense of "prayer", or "inand pi, 53 [60], Col. IV, 1. 29; see also
where the phrase INIMJNIMMA $U ZLJ.A
is
1.
15,
of a penitential psalm.
cylinder-seals a suppliant
title
On
with one or both hands raised.
is
frequently represented
XIII
INTRODUCTION.
The
is
goddess
name
mark
dots
five
inserted.
of the deity
the space where the name of the god or
In the case of prayers to astral deities the
is
preceded by the determinative ttf^^f"'
while occasionally the suffix t]]] takes the place of the more
of this
usual
fE' With these exceptions, however, the form
colophon-line
most
same
invariably the
is
characteristics
distinctive
of
and furnishes one of the
1
the
present
of
collection
to the title
perhaps not unfairly be compared
3
which generally accompanies the
J|
(!^ ^111 JJ Eflhf
"Penitential Psalms" together with a note as to whether the
2
texts
It
.
may
}
tablet
or
be confined to the worship of a particular deity
to
is
suitable for general use.
is
A further resemblance to the "Penitential Psalms" may
be seen in the fact that the "Prayers of the Lifting of the
Hand" do not form a series of tablets labelled and numbered
as the Maklu-Series, or the
by the Assyrians themselves, such
&/r/j/-Series, or the series
ftTg^-EJ
{HOtf
IT
I*>*^
Strictly
they do not form a series but merely a class of
tablets, which can, however, be readily distinguished from other
but
religious texts not only by their writing and arrangement
speaking*
aLso
their style
by
lines
and formulae.
not a "series'
is
1
and the recurrence of certain fixed colophonA somewhat similar "class*' of texts which
may be
seen in the
"Hymns
in
paragraphs"
4
,
the greater part of which have been published by BRUNNOW
the Zdtschrift fur Assyriologie*. The Assyrian prayers to the
in
G
Sun-god published by KNUDTZON which also form a class but
not a series, can hardly be cited in this connection in view of
their special scope and character.
,
One
1
for
In No. 51,
1.
3,
1.
9 the
title
two incantations addressed
2
but
of the principal guides in the selection of tablets of
The colophon-line
K.
AYe>
2538
etc.
(cf.
is
infra,
is
not essentially different, but merely did duty
to the
same
astral deity.
very rarely found in texts belonging to other classes;
p. 15);
Sin. 290, obv., 1.4;
Sm. 1025, l.Q; Sm. 1250,
etc.
3
4
r>
<>
See ZiMMERN, Ifabylonische Busspsalmen, pp.
Cf,
See
BEZOLD, Catalogue, passim.
ZA IV, pp. I ff. 225 ff., and
f
Assyrische Gebete an
dm
ZA
I,
V, pp. 55
53, 66, 8 1.
ff.
Sonnengott* Leipzig, 1893.
XIV
INTRODUCTION.
be found in the distinctive colophon-lioe or title
in his Catalogue
already referred to, and the fact that BEZOLD
of the K. Collection has given where possible the colophonlines and titles, which occur on religious texts, has proved of
material assistance. This title taken in conjunction with certain
resemblances in the style of the compositions, the shape and
this class is to
of the writing renders
quality of the tablets and the character
It is true
the recognition of the class comparatively simple.
and
that in such a process of selection resemblances in style
1
but taken by themselves
writing are of no slight importance
they prove unsafe guides; and, although the collection might
,
have been largely increased if a resemblance in these two
sufficient to warrant the inclusion
particulars had been deemed
of a tablet, yet an element of uncertainty would by this plan
have been necessarily introduced \
In
the
first
Sections
five
therefore only those tablets are included in which tho distinctive
Such has been the method of selection,
colophon-line occurs.
its adoption it was found necessary to include a few
which had been already partly published or referred to.
Of four of the texts here published in full extracts are to be
found in STJUSSMAIER'S Alfhabetisches Venseichniss*; the nearly
and by
tablets
*
A
practical illustration of this statement
selection, of tablets
on these principals
may be
scon in the fact that
my
resulted in over forty "joins", and the
lias
recognition of several duplicates.
2
dations,
as
it
Among
e.
g.
K
1,
the catch-line of No. 16
of
K
2 of which, the
with the catch-line of No.
goes,
2832
etc.,
are
the fragments thus rejected
3310,
;
and
n;
K 9252,
K
the
some with
additional
recommen-
line of an incantation, agrees, so fur
first
13331,
first
1.
4 of which corresponds to
line of
which corresponds
to
1.
5
the catalogue of incantations published below.
Since printing off
probably of the class of
K
liave come across a prayer on
10695 which is
"Prayers of the Lifting of the Hand", as 11. 13 and 14 contain traces of the distinctive colophon-line and rubric
only a few signs of the prayer have been proserved, from which it would appear to have been directed against various forms
I
;
of sickness;
the tablet,
ment Km.
Hand
the surface
of which
has suffered considerably
from
I
lie
when
complete, have resembled No. 33 in siac. The frag446 may possibly have belonged to a "Prayer of tho Lifting of the
action of water, must,
to Jstttr",
certain decision;
though too
its
little
of the tablet has
colophon of live lines, in
been preserved
to
admit of a
which Ashurbanipal names himself the
son of Esarhaddon, and the grandson of Sennacherib does not occur elsewhere in
prayers of this class; the fragment
3
Of
K 140,
K
10757 probably belonged to a similar tablet
which forms part of the
text here published as
No.
22,
11.
112
XV
INTRODUDTION".
+K
complete tablet K 163
1
64 and repeated
IV R
in
part of its duplicate which
p. n of the Additions to IV
has published
of No. 50*.
K 9490,
218 (No. 12) has been published in
2
57, while the reverse of
2379,
IV R
K
cited
is
R
as C,
2
;
finally
is
BEZOLD
to be found
in
ZA
III, p.
on
250
which contains the conclusion of the text
Although the "Prayers of the Lifting of the Hand" do not
numbered by the Assyrians themselves, there are not lacking* indications that groups of them
were arranged in some definite order or sequence. What modifications and changes their original arrangement has undergone
will be apparent after a brief examination of the data.
The
most obvious indications of arrangement are the catch-lines
which are found on all the tablets the ends of which have not
been broken off. As these repeat at the end of one tablet the
first line of the next,
they point to some definite arrangement
of the texts. The following is a list of those catch-lines which
have been preserved:
consist of a series of tablets
and
11. I
6266 are cited in
JO, 2325 and 43
of 1C 2396, which
no. 6043; and of
AV,
K
nos. 8247, 8297, 8510 and 9071; of
155 (No. i),
45 are given in AV, nos. 6700, 7845, 8063 and 8297;
contains part of the text of No. 8, 11.
are quoted in
AV,
2224
K
3283, a duplicate of No.
n,
11.
6
10 are given in
AV,
7586 and 8483.
1
For the quotations made by SAYCE, DELITZSCH and SCHRADER from
2836 (a dupl. of No. 27) and K 3358 (No. 32), see BEZOLD, Catalogue, pp. 480,
Moreover DELITZSCH, in the first two parts of his Handle or terbuch which
526.
have at present appeared, quotes from
155 (No. i), and TALLQVIST in Die assynos.
K
K
rische Bcschworungsscrie
Maqlu
cites passages
from K.235 (No. n).
XVI
33
,
47
[Siptu
3s'
*5
36,
10
38,
5
4*>
3
[Sip**
8
47,
......... J
......... J
kib-ra-a-ti
Sar-rat
^0
17
50, 29
bi-U-i-ti
i-lit
L DA.RA
ana A.BA
ki-bit
in
........ J
]Igigi butu&u ba-si-[.
/>#ta ..........
Sur
[. ....................... -J
3fy>/
..........7 Sarru ni-mi-ki ba-nu-u ta-Sim-ti
/".fc^
42, 26
48,
INTRODUCTION,
'
ilH
jf#to
Marduk
rabii
bilu
........
[.
..................
[Siptu
#/
&Y#
jf#ta
tf/-^
Sa
$ur-bu-u
*a *
J gas
$ami-i
ina
M KAK.SLDI
-
ru
it
J
-
ti
illu
$&-htb-bu-$u
NINIB
il
-
Hani* 1
a-$a-rid
1
rabiiti*
1
5
52,
siftu
Sarru Hani* ga$-ru~u~ti $a nap-bar ma-a-ti
iht
IMINA*BI at-tu-nu-ma
have been preserved. In the
however, the first line of any incantation, without
position on the tablet, is included for comparison
Even fewer beginnings of
following
list,
tablets
regard to its
with the catch-lines given above:
ilu
i
i,
1,
29
2,
ii
Sip tn
2,
43
[siptu
3,
10
[siptu
-
$d
tiptu
il
Siu
siptu
ap
il
-
rid
-
"Nannarn
tit,
lu
gaS
.........
ap-lu
ka
tar
-
"I$
A
ru-$&-bu
nu
-
bn
ru
-
........ J
-
[.
-
i -
ut
-
9
4,
Siptu
-
ki
-
ti]
llu
Bil
J kib-ra-a-ti i-lat bl-li-i-ti
ilu
bu-kur
ga$-ru]
Dam
a
-
kur
Sur-bu-& git-ma-lu
Jttl
i-lit-ti
Uu
[Id
na
-
Sar
LSAILRA
kal
il&ni*
a-Si-bat
Sami-t
rat
-
1
IA
-
tb
'
l
4,
24
5,11
i
6,
6,
1
8
ht
[siptu
[Siptu]
Siptu
A
-
rid
Siptu
Nusku
Uu
36
Siptu
6,
71
Siptu
6,
97
siptu Sur-bu-ii
Bciu
ilu
9
Siptu
7,
34
siptu
8,
22
Sur-bu-tft
Uu ls - tar
turn
Sur
-
[ii
-
[bu
ii
-
na
biltu
Bi-lit
-
bu
-
Sin
6,
ilH
-
Sur
bilu
ilu
7,
biltu
Batt]
If
ka
ut
-
i
[illuti^J
-Id -a - /// /
i
lit -
-
-
ti
ilu
*j
[.
$ur-bu-tum
biltu
nu
......... K J
Dur
.........J
ummu
il
git-ma-[lu a-bl-nnn
Hi
-
ri-mi-tni-tuw a]-Sibat Sawi-t ill&tit*
"Mardnk .........
ummu
$ur[bu-tum
,]
ri-mi-ni-tum a-
Si-bat Sami-i ill&ti**]
g,
i
9,
28
10,
7
* akka6tt
siptu
[siptu
[siptu
lsbara
at-tu-nu
ga
-
[
.........
kakkabani
dS
-
ru
......... J
Siptu Sur-bu-ft git-ma-lu
Sar-fait-titm Sa
sit
-
~
fu
sir-turn
u
i -
SA.TAR
a-bl-nim
il
mu-[. ........
dil
i-\
"Marduk
alu
.]
.]
ASSur]
......... J
/.
.........J
XVII
INTRODUCTION.
11,
i
12,
i
12,
17
[siptu]
karradu
muma
lumitn
Uu
Marduk
i -
$a
sis
DLPAL.A
mur$i
-
a
su
KA.LU.BI.DA dubbubu ana amilu
bU matati sal-[ba-bu
siptu
ul
I3>
15
[Siptu]
14,
14
[siptu
20,
8
ilu
bi-lum
Marduk
mu-di-i
sur
-
bu
-
sur
21, 34
[Siptu]
21, 76
[Siptu]
ilu
-
u
bu
Rammanu
git
-
ma -hi
u
-
]
J
i
22, 35
mbu
siptu
-
ru
J
J
.]-ta-az-nu
bi-lum gaS-ru
ab
bu
-
Sti-pu-u
i
siptu
28,
7
[Siptu
31,
ii
'[Siptu
JGLGI
32,
6
[siptu
.]-na
33,
i
[Siptu
.]-zu-zu
37
7
[Siptu
biltit]
ti-iz-fca-[ru
39,
46,
ii
.]~u
Uulstar
50,
i
ilu
Nirgal
-
J
illl
u
NU.NAM.NIR]
ilu
bu-uk-rat
ri-mi-nu-ii
ilu
Sin
ka~rid~ti
ti-li-tu
i-l&-a-[ti]
mu-na-[.
J
sur-bu-tum ummu ri-mi-nii-lat
J kakkabani*
[Siptu
siptu
Marduk
[.
bu-kur
tum a- [Si-bat sami-i
6
gas~nt
ilu
kur
-
kal
27,
j
ku
[.
[.
asaridu
nu
bit
siptu
-
[.
ilu
22,
Marduk
[.
.
Siptu
itifei
J-ru-bu
ilu
ma-sar sulmi(mz) sa il"l-a u
AN.^UL
bu
ZLTAR.RU.DA
Uu Marduk
12, 105 Siptu at-ta
-
bu
-
bzl [.
1
.]
i-lat sar-[.
kakkabu
Pisu
1
illuti^ ]
J
ti-ili
$aim-i
u irsitim(tim)
A
kakkabu
[siptu
SIB.ZLAN.NA
J
show that not many lines in the two lists corIn fact, of the twenty-one catch-lines that have been
preserved only one corresponds to the first line of any of the
tablets, it being probable that No. 29, 1. 3 should be restored
glance
will
respond.
from No. 27, 1. i 1 the catch-line of No. 48 may indeed refer to
No. 6, 1. i, though this is far from certain as only two words
of the latter have been preserved. A comparison of the catch;
lines therefore with the
beginnings of the tablets does not throw
on
the
light
question of their original order. Some few
of the catch-lines, however, may possibly be referred to incantations which do not occur at the beginnings of tablets; the
much
catch-line of No. ii,
1
Cf. infra, p. 92.
for instance,
may
possibly correspond to
INTRODUCTION.
XVIII
or that of
No. 14, Li4, or that of No. 16* to No. 46, 1. 1
No.
of
catch-line
ii.
The
33 may perhaps
No. 30 to No. 31, I.
of No. 2, 1. 43, while the catch-line of
form
variant
a
represent
No. 38, of which only the first sign has been preserved, might
well be referred to No. 6, 1. 97, No. 10, 1. 7, No, 20, L 8,
1
equally
or No. 21, 1,34.
,
these instances of correspondence
were certain, they would not assist us in our inquiry, as in the
case of each the context of the catch-line does not correspond
to
But, even
if
to
of the incantation
that
which
it
is
assumed
to refer;
in
other words, the incantation or ceremonial section, which the
catch-line in question follows, is not the same as that precethe incantation, to the first line of which the catch-line
ding
that can be drawn
corresponds. The only inference therefore
various
have
the
texts
is
that
facts
these
undergone
from
redacor
editors
of
hands
at
the
and rearrangements
changes
they were copied by the scribes of Ashurbanipal,
In this connection it may be of interest to refer to an
been preserved on
Assyrian catalogue of incantations that has
2
of compositions
first
lines,
of
the
some
as
668o
2832
of the catchcertain
cited in Col. I of that tablet correspond to
tors before
+ K
K
,
of the present collection of texts. Col. II
contains the beginnings of seven incantations which are ad-
lines
and
first lines
dressed in the main to the Sun-god and probably have no
reference to the ''Prayers of the Lifting of the Hand"; the end
of the last column, which is all that has been preserved of the
reverse of the tablet
is
uninscribed.
In Col,
I,
the text of which
given on the opposite page, it will be seen that 1. 7 corresponds
to the catch-line of No. 18, and 1. 12 to the remains of the catchline of No. 42,- while L 1 1 is identical with the first line of No. 9;
is
the
first
series to
moreover, contains the
line of the tablet,
which No.
i,
according to
its
name
colophon, belongs.
of the
It
is,
of course, possible that all the incantations enumerated in this
column of the tablet belong to the class of texts here collected,
1
It is
6 and No, 42 arc parts of the same tablet, us is
Catalogue, p. 1186; in tbat case the catch-line so formed
possible thai No.
1
suggested by BEZOLD,
would not correspond to No. 46,
2
1.
II.
Catalogues of tablets containing forecasts, mythological
and
legends, etc. testify to the activity of the Assyrian scribes in the collection
classification of other classes of texts.
See below, p. 15.
XIX
INTRODUCTION.
HPHPHP-
a
-mi
sTTTT
Jm
-ET
4HF
If 1
and are
though, in that case, they have not yet been recognised,
from
the
collections
in
not
Kuyunjik. It is
preserved
perhaps
from those already
equally possible that the incantations, apart
u
Prayers of the Lifting
identified, have no connection with the
of the
Hand". In the latter case the
manner in which scribes,
proof of the
This character
is
partly effaced.
tablet affords striking
either before or at the
XX
INTRODUCTION.
time of Ashurbanipal, re-edited the older collections and classes
of tablets to which they had access.
The evidence afforded by an examination of
their catch-
and first lines leads therefore to the conclusion that the
tablets, which have come down to us, have been subjected to
several processes of editing", the incantations having" been from
lines
A
time to time collected, selected and rearranged.
noteworthy
instance of the way in which a favourite incantation was re-
copied and employed in various connections
the address to a goddess which begins: Siptu
In No.
biitu ummu rwiuntum aSibat Sawiilluti.
is
presented by
btltu $ur-
6,
11.
71
ff.,
where
addressed to the goddess Ban, it is preceded by a prayer
to Sin and followed by one probably to SamaS, in the dupliit
is
D it is preceded by some directions for ceremonies, while
forms the first prayer on the tablet which is cited as the
duplicate E\ in No. 7, 11. 9 ff. we find the title Bilit Hi in the
cate
it
place of the
name
so
many
of the goddess Ban, the incantation is followed by one to the astral deity Js&ara, and it is set aside for
use only during an eclipse of the moon; in No. 4 the version
that it practically forms a fresh
the history, so far as it can be ascertained,
of one incantation, and the evidence afforded by the duplicates
of other tablets is very similar.
presents
differences
This
incantation.
is
Other evidence of
in the fact that
No.
tain series.
series
in
the
series
]]]]
process of editing*
is
to be found
tablets are labelled as belonging to cerfor instance, is stated to be a tablet of the
i,
][
^pj"? though the scribe has omitted
number of
I^Hr
this
some
the tablet;
I^fel' the rest of
No, 30
is
to
fill
the i34th tablet of the
being broken; and No. 48
forms the eighth part of the composition >^]]]]
H=T f*~ fcff
Possibly in the first, and certainly in the second of these cases,
the series was a composite one made
up of various classes of
its title
^
texts, for it is not necessary to conclude from the evidence of
No. 30 that the other 133 or more tablets
missing from that
were
series
probable
1
is
all
"Prayers of the Lifting of the Hand"; more
the supposition that this class of tablets was
merely
See below, pp.
1
4
IT.
XXI
INTRODUCTION.
one of several classes
laid
under contribution by the compilers
of the series.
A
further indication of editing- may be seen in the
which the tablets conclude.
It is true the
still
with
colophons
majority of them end with the formula which is commonly
found on tablets from AshurbanipaPs library, and which may
be translated as follows: "The palace of Ashurbanipal king"
of the world, king of Assyria, who in Assur and BUit puts his
trust, on whom Nabu and Tasmitu have bestowed broad ears,
,
who has
The valued products of the
acquired clear eyes.
such as no one among the kings who have gone
had acquired, the wisdom of Nadu
as much
1
scribe's art,
before
me
,
as exists, I have inscribed on tablets, I have arranged in groups 1
I have revised, and for the sight of my reading have set in my
,
palace, I, the ruler, who knoweth the light of Assur, the king
of the gods. Whosoever carries off (this tablet), or with my
name inscribes his own name, may Assur and BUit in wrath
him down, and destroy his name and seed in
the land!" This colophon is by no means universal however,
for we find shorter ones on Nos. n and 33, while Nos. 18, 35,
38 and 41 present various differences to the normal conclusion,
and No. 10 merely contains the note that the tablet was copied
from an older original. The reason that no colophons occur
on Nos. 19, 29 and 50, the ends of which are left blank, is to
be sought in the fact that these tablets contain single prayers
extracted from the larger tablets for some temporary purpose 2
The evidence of catch-lines, duplicates, series and colophons
therefore all leads to the same conclusion, that the tablets are
not arranged on one plan but have undergone several redactions, and it is obvious that any attempt to restore the original
order would be fruitless.
It was necessary therefore to arrange them for publication on some other principle, and the plan adopted has been
to classify them according to the deities to whom the prayers
and incantations are addressed. The fact that while some of
and anger
cast
.
1
See DELITZSCH, Handworterluch, p. 182.
2836
6593 (the dupl. A of
(the chipl. A of No. i), and
No. 27), which are also without colophons, contain similar extracts. These extracts from the longer texts are inscribed on small tablets in rather large characters.
2
K 3332
K
+K
d
XXIV
INTRODUCTION.
determine what gods the private Assyrians and
Babylonians were privileged to regard as their patron deities.
It is possible a solution of the
question might be obtained from
is insufficient to
a study of the cylinder-seals, on which the owner, after stating
own name and that of his father frequently adds the name
of the god of whom, he is the servant 1
meanwhile it may be
his
;
speculate whether each class
to
permissible
or trade
had not
own patron deity, who was also regarded as peculiarly the
god of each member of that class.
We know that each city had its local god, who in prayers
its
sometimes takes the place of the suppliant's patron deity 2 and
it
may be that a similar localization of deities existed with
,
regard to the different trades and classes of society. Possibly
this suggestion may serve to
explain in some degree the various pairs and groups of deities whose blessings are invoked
the senders of letters on behalf of their
correspondents. It
improbable that these gods were selected merely at the fancy
of the writer, and it is easier to
that his choice was
by
is
suppose
restricted either
nected with his
in point
and
may
807
by law
own
be seen
or custom to the deities
class
or profession*
in the letters
K 501,
who were con-
A striking instance
K 538, 831 18, 35
by Arad-Nabb to the king^; as the
with religious matters it may be assumed that AmdNabu was a priest, and the fact that he invokes such a long
list of important deities would on the above
assumption be an
-19, 23 written
letters deal
The assumption that the god mentioned on a
cylinder-seal ia always the
owner's patron deity is not
That amulets could bo worn which
quite certain.
were dedicated to other than patron deities is
proved by the Assyrian amulet
95 4 8, I. On this little cylinder of clay the owner SamalMtt&m addresses an
1
incantation to the astral deity Kak-si-di in the course of which he stales he
is the
son of his god, with whom it is evident the
deity Kak-si-di is not to bo identified.
2
ty
ifafttar ak'-hf,
K
2493, 1**7
lana-ku putfime,
8
The introductory phrases on
Ara8~tt*Nabu hi lulwu(Mv)
UU-ya. arad-hi
Sd
ptddni
toi
flu
<r//-$tt
H/lfartittlf
read as follows;
.;m tew
a-na larri MU-ya Aftur i*'*Xm #&/-
83118,35
tArba-iln ittnipl an-nu*ti raMtit* ra-s -ut'ti terrte-tMa C Samltitt
a-tw
Uli-ya lu-bal-UHu MJnt-tu
&a-Za-ti [ina]
in
ttpil]
.....
HIM
tarri
K.538 and 80-7
lit-tit-tu
a-na Sarri Mli-ya
19,23 Sin
is
K
In-Sab-M-A
ma^ar
tnl-utt
u
501 has a similar introduction, while
the only god omitted from the list,
Ultya Ify-bMu.
XXV
INTRODUCTION.
of his high rank and position. It may be urged
against this theory that the same writer does not invariably
invoke the same gods; many explanations might be offered of
indication
it
being conceivable that the letters in question were
written at different periods of a man's career, or that certain
higher positions included the privileges and rights of those
beneath them, or that a man of higher rank in addressing a
this fact,
subordinate would not refer to his
However
own gods but invoke
those
perhaps not imposmay be,
sible that in prayers and incantations the naming of a suppli-
of the latter.
this
it
is
god and goddess was to his contemporaries equivalent to
a declaration of his rank and position in the state.
ant's
in which the suppliant states his
those of his patron deities we frequently find
in "Prayers of the Lifting of the Hand" a statement that the
occasion on which the prayer is delivered is after an eclipse
Following the formula
own name and
of the moon, the formula usually running as follows:
ilu
ina lumun
atali
lumun
ilu
Sin sa ina ar&i pulani umi pulani
idati^ 1 ittati pl limmti*
iSakim(na)
5
ina ikalli-ya u mati-ya ibasa-a
\
1
la tabati^ 1
$a
\
-
can only have been
intended for the use of the king, for no private individual could
address a god "in the evil of an eclipse of the moon which in
such and such a month on such and such a day has taken
The
tablets on which the formula occurs
in the evil of the
place,
good which are
in
my
powers, of the portents, evil and not
palace and my land". It is probable,
however, that only the formula, and not the prayer or incan-
was composed for the eclipse. A great body of
and incantations, containing general petitions for
deliverance from evil influences and magical powers, would be
and all that was
quite suitable for use after such a calamity,
needed in addition was a formula which could be inserted with
tation itself,
religious texts
1
See pp. 7 ff. On p, 10 it
should be rendered
of "portent",
the transliteration as
the sense
suggested that the ideogram ITI, in
in
not
was
ittu
this
but
adopted
rendering
by
is
I was unaware
on what grounds DELITZSCH based his ren-
off
dering takiltu. "When the early sheets of the transliteration had been printed
the first part of the Handworterluch appeared in which ittu takes the place of
his former rendering of the ideogram.
XXVI
INTRODUCTION.
the necessary details of the month and day on which the eclipse
had taken place. Such a formula is the one cited above, and
it is found in some copies of the same prayer but
others proves that it could be added or removed at
Thus in the copy of the prayer to Ninib which was
the fact that
omitted
in
pleasure.
made from No.
for the use of Ashurbanipal (cf. supra) the
eclipse-formula has been inserted between the sixteenth and
seventeenth lines of the prayer, and the same insertion has been
2
made in K 2836 the duplicate of No. 27 which is cited as A.
The prayer to Ba*u on No. 6 does not contain the formula,
neither does it occur in the duplicate D] we find it, however,
E
in the same prayer on No. 7, and in the duplicate
it occurs
together with a statement of the suppliant's name etc. It is
absent from the last prayer on No. 6, but it has been inserted
in the duplicate
where it is also preceded by the suppliant's
F
name and those
of his g*od and goddess
The eclipse-formula
therefore be regarded as forming no essential part of any
prayer or incantation; in fact, some of the passages in which
may
it
occurs would be improved
by
its
omission
as
the rythm or metre of the lines on either side of
A
word must be
said on the
metre
in
it
interrupts
it.
which the "Prayers
of the Lifting of the Hand" are composed.
It has long been
known that the poetical compositions of the Babylonians wore
cast in general in a rough form of verse and half-verse; GUNICKL
and ZIMMERN, however, were the
first
to traco
in
detail
the
existence of a regular metre T pointing out that each verse contained a definite number of accented syllables or rythmical beats
by which it was divided, each division or foot of the verse consist,
ing of single words, or of two or three short connected words,
e. g, particles with the words that follow them, words
joined by
the construct state, etc. ZTMMERN further drew attention to the fact
was frequently indicated by the grouping of signs
and that in publishing a text it was consequently of
great importance to reproduce the exact position and form of th<s
characters. In the plates, therefore, I have endeavoured to give
as far as possible a facsimile of the original tablets. It will be
that the metre
on the
1
pp. 121
tablet,
See
if.
ZIMMERN,
Em
vorl&vjtges
Wort
fiber
Iwtylwwto Mrtrib
t
M
V1.U
XXVII
INTRODUCTION.
seen, however, that only in a comparatively few instances is
the metre indicated in this manner, and the evidence of duplicates goes to show that different scribes attached different degrees of importance to the symmetrical arrangement of their
For
lines.
instance, the carefully
marked arrangement of No.
containing the invocation of Sin,
i,
not reproduced in
the duplicates K 3332 and Sm. 1382, nor is the form of the
lines on No. 18 retained by the duplicate
6804.
11.
i
8,
is
K
however, we apply to the prayers and incantations the
which ZIMMERN has adduced from a study of Sp. II, 2 6$a x
If,
rules
we
9
find that great sections of the various tablets fall naturally
into the four-divisioned metre.
This regular metre is, however,
frequently interrupted by a line of only three feet or divisions;
for instance four fifths of the prayer to Ninib on No. 2 consist
of four feet, the remaining fifth of three feet. In many cases,
moreover, the lines, though possessing a certain rythm cannot
be regarded as composed in metre. The conclusion to which
we are led, therefore, is that the "Prayers of the Lifting of the
Hand", though occasionally running into regular metre, are not
subject to the strict rules which apply to the poetry of the
Babylonians. It is perhaps not improbable that this irregularity
was intentional on the part of their composers. In the recital
of a prayer or incantation the irregular lines would form a
striking contrast or foil to those in metre, and the combination
would serve to mark the suppliant's varying degrees of exaltation.
The "Prayers of the Lifting of the Hand" are frequently
accompanied by directions for the performance of ceremonies
and the observance of certain rites. The paragraphs containing
directions are separated from the incantations by lines
ruled on the clay by the scribe and they generally commence
these
"Do
the following" 2
Their length
varies considerably, ranging from rubrics of one line to sections
of fifteen lines. The rubric of one line which is characteristic
with the words ipus annam
.
of the "Prayers of the Lifting of the Hand" is generally found
closely following the title of the prayer, from which it is divided
by a
line
1
2
Cf.
on the clay:
ZiMMERN, Wkiteres zur bdbylonischen Metrtk,
Cf. infra, p. 19.
ZA X,
pp,
I ff.
XXVIII
INTRODUCTION.
r
HF- HF- >~<
be seen that after the introductory phrase the rubric
two alternative rites which are to be performed in
On one occasion"
connection with the recital of the prayer
It
will
refers
to
1
.
we
find this rubric directly following the incantation, and it is
there expanded into two lines by the additional injunction that
the incantation
be recited before Sibxianai
to
is
an addition
rendered necessary by the omission of the title.
Ceremonial sections of two lines are not uncommon.
They
combined with the title which they follow with3
out a break
containing two or three directions to the effect
that incense is to be set before the god or goddess, a libation
to be offered, and the incantation to be recited so many times;
or they may follow the title from which they are divided by a
are sometimes
,
division -line 4
ceremonies
or finally they may follow a longer sortion of
contain additional rites to be performed
;
when they
in connection with those that
precede them 5 Sections of three
which
are
also
lines,
common, generally follow the title* 6 though
they are sometimes found in combination with longer ceremonial
,
,
sections 7
Not so common are sections of four
-
follow the
sections
8
and are not found
title
The longer
.
fourteen^, and
1
See below p. 71
2
No.
52,
1.
8
Kos.
2,
1.
4
Nos.
13,
5
No.
c
Nos. 21,
Nos. 21,
12,
3
f.;
101
1.
95
f.;
1.
12
14,
103
f.,
1,
8,
8
73
IT.;
31,
11.
25
ff,;
33, 11.44ff.
11.
fl'.;
Nos.
II,
11,
42
ff.;
22,
11.
31
ff.
Nos.
12,
11.
96
ff.;
33,
11.
39
ff.
11
ia
*
14
No.
ILus/T;
11. 4.ff.
30,
11.
20
No. 40,
No. 12,
11.
3
11.
2ff,
ff.
ff.
;
20
is
more
fully discussed
and
a list
f.
32,
11.
15, ILiSff.; 21,
51,
11.
10
ff.
12
,
give directions for offerings in
f.
11.
8
Nos. 12,
Nos. 26,
seven", ten
f.
9
10
,
occurs.
it
6,
f.;
13
11.
six 10
,
f.
9
1.
lines
of five 5
where the rubric
f.,
where
the passages given
7
fifteen
sections
x
which
lines,
connection with other
in
3
11.
(T.;
28
36,
ff.
11.
7
IF.;
44,
11.
3
flf.
of
XXIX
INTRODUCTION.
1
greater detail, while some cannot be classified as in each case
the
has
been preserved.
only
beginning
is
commonest injunction in these ceremonial secto the effect that the recital of the incantation is
far the
By
tions
one
be accompanied by the burning of
to
The formula
incense.
shalt
usually reads "a censer of incense before the god
thou set", though sometimes the kind of incense to be employed
is specified, and at other times the wood is mentioned, from
when
lighted, the censers are to
drink-offerings and libations are also of
which,
It is
from the longer
sections,
be kindled.
Certain
common occurrence.
however, that we learn in greater
detail the objects suitable for offering to
a god.
and butter are frequently mentioned together
"Water, honey,
of
In the lists
directions occur for laying before the god dates,
corn
and grain, while various flowers, plants and herbs
garlic,
a
play
conspicuous part both in the offerings and the ritual.
Offerings of various kinds of flesh are sometimes specified, while
offerings;
fragments of gold,
lapis-lazuli, alabaster etc.
might be presented
by the suppliant. Pure water and oil are constantly mentioned
in the ceremonial sections; the former might be simply offered
in
a vessel before the god, or used for sprinkling a green bough
the latter might also form the subject of an
in his presence;
offering, or be used for anointing, or be placed in an open
vessel into which various objects were thrown. In No. 1 1 for
example, the seed of the masta&al-pla.ut is ordered to be cast
,
into oil, while
in
No.
of ur6arinnu-wood
12
the priest
is
and then cast into
to place oil in a vessel
it
fragments of plaster,
gold, the bmu -plant, the ma$takal~pl&nt, and other plants and
When the rite of casting things into oil is to be perherbs.
formed, the amount of oil to be used is generally mentioned,
and sometimes the kind of oil to be employed. The rite of the
knotted cord 2 frequently accompanies the "Prayers of the Lifting of the Hand", and on one occasion the rite is followed
by a magical formula; in No. 12, a tablet intended for the use
of a sick man, when the priest loosens the knot he is to utter
the
words fa umcfimnni,
1
Nos.
2
See below, p. 71
15, U. 24ff.;
f.
17,
11.
after
which the sick man
6ff.; 23,
11.
7
ff.;
24,
11.
5
ff.;
25,
is
11.
to return
6
ff.
XXX
INTRODUCTION.
house without looking backward.
The occasions on
which the tablets might be used are sometimes specified in the
ceremonial sections; Nos. 12 and 31, for instance, are to be
to
his
used at night, No. 30 on a favourable day, No, 24 during a
certain phase of the moon, and No. 21 at night when the wind
is in
a certain quarter.
The use of the majority
of the tablets,
however, appears to have been unrestricted.
It will be seen, therefore, that the ceremonies which acthe "Prayers of the Lifting of the Hand" in general
character resemble those which occur on other classes of cere-
company
monial and religious texts. They were not merely
symbols,
but were regarded as potent in themselves, and, as the
efficacy
of an incantation depended on its correct recital, so their
power
resulted from a scrupulous performance of each detail
They
with one exception, written after the prayer or incantation
they accompany, but in most cases they describe rites which
are to be performed before the recitation of the
The
prayer.
are,
god or goddess must be propitiated by the necessary
gifts
before the suppliant is in a position to make his
appeal in the
divine presence; the altar must be loaded with
offerings and
the censers lighted before the words of the incantation can take
effect.
LIST
OF TABLETS.
No.
I.
PRAYERS ADDRESSED TO GROUPS OF
DEITIES:
and TaSmitu
1.
Sin, Istar
2.
Ninib, TaSmltu and another goddess
3.
Ninib and Damkina
ji
...
|_
3
3
4.
5.
6.
7.
la,
Damkina and Ba u
Di-kud and
Ami, Nusku,
Bilit
ili,
4
.
Is"tar
Sin,
5
6
Ba'u and Samas
!}}ara and a god
7
and certain stars
and Bilit ili
Marduk
9.
10. Marduk and Samas
8
8. Istar
II.
III.
IV.
V.
VI.
9
10
PRAYERS ADDRESSED TO GODS:
1.
Marduk
2.
Bil
n
-
18
19
3.
Ramma"n
4.
Nabft
5.
6.
Sin
2326
Nirgal
27
,
.
20
21
22
28
PRAYERS ADDRESSED TO GODDESSES:
1.
Sa-la
29
2.
Istar
3032
3.
4.
Tasmitu
Mi-mi
5-
Bilit
.
...
...
PRAYERS ADDRESSED TO DEITIES WHOSE NAMES
HAVE NOT BEEN PRESERVED
PRAYERS ADDRESSED TO ASTRAL DEITIES:
1.
Mugtabarrii-iriiltcinu
2.
Mul-mul
3.
Kak-si-di
4.
Sibziana
PRAYERS AGAINST THE EVILS ATTENDING AN ECLIPSE
OF THE MOON
33
34
35
3645
46
48
47
49
50
52
53
&2
Transliteration Translations
and Notes.
Section
Prayers addressed
The plan on which the
requires perhaps a word of
to
I.
Groups
of Deities.
following pages have been arranged
explanation. The tablets are num-
bered and are here treated in the same order as they occur
in the plates at the end of the volume.
I have not divided
the Transliteration, Translations and Notes into three separate
Sections, as I believe the theoretical simplicity of such an ar-
rangement is purchased at a great practical disadvantage, the
constant reference from one part of the book to another tending rather to weary than assist the reader. To reduce this
inconvenience as far as ^possible I have collected together all
the matter referring to each tablet.
full transliteration of
the text is first given which is followed by a description and
A
translation of the prayers, incantations and ceremonies that it
contains. The notes follow the translation, the numbers at the
head of each paragraph referring
which the note in question deals.
to the line
of the text with
In the Transliteration those portions of the text that have
been restored are placed within square brackets, while the signs
within round brackets always denote
Variant readings are given at the foot
cate tablets being cited by the capitals
tration numbers of which are in each
phonetic complements.
of the page, the dupliA, B, C etc., the regis-
case given in the
B
first
PRAYERS TO GROUPS OF
2
footnote to the cuneiform text.
served tablet
I
have commenced
DEITIES.
In transliterating a well prea fresh line with each line of
and have endeavoured to retain as far as possible the
and arrangement of the words as they stand
original spacing
on the tablet itself. As however in the case of broken tablets
the text
waste of
such an arrangement would lead to a considerable
run on
tablets
the transliteration of those
space, I have let
line a space of five dots if
continuously, putting between each
and ten dots to indicate a gap
only one character is missing
When the text of such a broken
of two or more characters.
or badly preserved tablet
translation I
however a
which
to
is
an
insufficient to furnish
is
every case
given, each word of
have abstained from attempting one;
transliteration
of the text
is
intelligible
in
cited in the Vocabulary.
The texts have been divided
some extent explained by their
consisting of Nos,
i
10,
is
into
titles.
composed
which are
Sections,
The
first
Section,
of tablets on each of
which are inscribed separate prayers to two or more deities,
In some cases (Nos. 3, 5 and 9) there remain prayers addressed only to one gocl and goddess but from No. 6 it would
shared the
appear probable that originally four or five deities
is
possible that
prayers inscribed on each of these tablets. It
some fragmentary
texts, "at present containing a single
or incantation and therefore classified under Sections II
prayer
and
III,
formed part of a large tablet which when complete contained
addresses to various deities, and which would accordingly fall
under the present heading. The fact however that such fragments present no distinctive characteristic by which they may
be detected renders hazardous any attempt at separating them
from the texts addressed solely to one god or goddess,
these circumstances the only practicable course
the possibility of their belonging
classify
1
them according
For
was
to ignore
to the first section
to their present contents.
a fuller discussion of the classification
Undor
and
to
1
of the texts
cf.
Introduction*
PRAYER TO THE MOON-GOD
No.
ETC.
1.
Transliteration.
Obv.
1.
2.
3.
Uu
siptu
ilu
Sin
Nannant ru-su-bu
Sin id-dis-su-u
sA-ki-in
a-na
5.
6.
sar-fyat
7.
ma-lu-it
8.
1
sar-faa nisi* uk-ta-sa-ra
llu
g.
10. su-tu-rat
1
nisz^
1
us-sii-ru sa-
kakfeadii
in a sami-i
kima
di-pa-ra-ka
nam-ri-ru-ka
A-nim samz-i
u-
mu-nam-mir
na-mir-ti
ana nisi* 1 sal-mat
nam-rat itrru-ka
4.
1
ilu
ilu
Gibil
rapasta
irsita(ta)
(
)
ana a-ma-ri-ka
i- lam-ma- du
mi-lik-su ma-
sa la
ilu
urru-ka kima
Samas
bu-uk-ri-
1
.
12.
kan-su pani-ka Hani* rabitti* 1 purus matati sakin(in) ina pani-ka
ina himun llu ataH ilu Sin sa ina arfyi pulani iimi pnlani isakna(na)
idati* 1
ITLMIS
13.
lumun
14.
ilani^ 1 rabitti* 1 i-sal-lu-ka-ma tanadin(in) mil-ka
limniti^ 1 la tabati^ 1 sa ina ikalli-ya u
mati-ya ibasa-a
us-ta-mu-ii ina sapli-ka
ta-mit ilani^ 1 tanadin(in)
ta-mit-ti-ka pi-ris-ti ilani$ l rabuti[* 1]
15. izzizit pu-faur-su-nu
1
6.
17.
1
8.
llH
bubbulum u-um
umu
llu
19.
Sin su-pu-u sa
XXX KAN
LKUR i-sal-lu-ka-ma
'
i-sin*na-ka
Namrasit i-muk
20.
as-mk-ka
21.
kan-sa-ku
si-rik
u-mn
ta-sil-ti ilu-ti-[ka]
sa-na-an sa la
la
musi lallartu ak-ki-ka
az-za-az
i-
lam-ma- du mi-lik-su
ma-
ri-is-ta-a si-kar
ka-
a-si--ka
ka-sa dum-ki u mi-sa-ri sukun(un) ili-[ya]
ilu
istari sa is-tu u-mn ma-du-ti is-bu-su
23. ili-ya u
22.
24. ina
kit-ti
u muari lis-li-mu
itti-ya
^
ur-fai
lid-mi-ik
ni-
ilu sa sunatip ]
ZA.GAR
KAB.MIS dr-ni-ya lu-us-mi sir-ti lu-tailu
27.
&-ma--ir-ma
ina sat musi
ana dd-ra-ti
28.
INIM.INIM.MA
25.
26.
lud-lul
llu
29. Siptu fea-rid-tii*-
1
dd-li-li-[ka]
SU 1L.LA
il
Sin.[KAN]
ls-tar ka-nu-ut i-[l&-a-ti]
B2
faad-is
PRAYERS TO GROUPS OF
30.
DLBAR
2
sami-i u
1
DEITIES.
$a-m-m
irsiti(ti)
il
ki
"Sin
i~!it.-ti
....... -in-nin-na* bu-uk-[rat]
"
-mat* dar-ri [Sfi-ml-tJ ku-m-di^
3 2 .......
31
il
il
33. [ "I$-tar] a-nu-fti-ma
34.
/".
35.
/.
.....
.
.
,
ilu
$ami-i
1
Bil [ma-li-ki ta-di--Jim-mi da-
.....
.-mu] ba-an-[t&?
..... -in
u
dan-
Rev.
36.
37.
.....*
[.
ru-fcu-tu tu~$ak]-na
iTa$-mi-tuw
lumun
39. ina
Iwmm
...........
bi-lit
if
apil pulani Sa ilu-$n pulAnu
iln
illt
atali
1
ITLMIS
idati*
u da-di
ilat(at)^ su-pi
pulanu
38. [aua]-ku
40.
l
Vhf
Sin
ina
$a
limniti*
1
"i$tar-$u fit-
lanitum[(tum)]
pulani umi pulani
ar$i
la tabatii'
1
$a ina ikatti-yh
u
mati-a iba$a~[al
Si-mi-i
mid-fa
41. asfyur-ki
11
Uu Nabu
bilu
fact- -i~ri~ki
42. a-na
a-ra-ti
43. lis-misik-riina ki-bitpi-ki
lil-ki
44. ina zik-ri-Su kabtf(ti) ihi u
llll
45. li-in-ui-i$-si
murm
47- lip-pa- a$-ru imti*
hi sumri-ya
49. lit-lu-ud
1
imti*
1
l
*
bu
&/ii^
l
-lyaJ
3d iba$u-U ili~yh
1
ti-tA-kil
*
ni-
......
ina pi-ki^ U^sa-kin
irat-su
li-sal-
itli-ya
U-tA-kil ta~ni-&M $a Siri^-lyal
Sa
imti*
NAM.TAR
un~ni-ni-ya lil-ma-da sihpi-ya
;
ma-mit 12
48. li-in-ni-is-si
ilH
1
a-bu-ti sab-[ti-ma]
iUar lislimn(mn)
aSakku
46. lit-ta-bil
inari ri$-ti~i $a
aSaridu
LSAGJLA
ba-ni-ti
50. ihi u*
6
Sarru lifc-bu-u damikti(ti) ina ki-bit-ki
52.
$U ILLA
INIMJNIM.MA
53. siptn bilu mu$-ti-$ir kti-Sat ntii*
54.
duppu
1
KAN
.,
B
nin-ni,
C i-lat.
mHu.
-til.
B
5
a-pa-a-tL
2
rim-ki ikal
3
-am-ti.
C
9
13
bit
C
6
B
il
1
^
U
ku-ra-tfu.
u.
A&ur-b&n-apli
$(tru-ur Ml)-ra-ati<
7
W C
^ C
itUaMant(nt).
Ta$mi-tum.KAN
gi-mir nab-ni-ti
millt
// a-ita-tt-wa.
as-ftur-M Wti-ya Si-mw m-lpf-ya],
lit-
C
ir^timftiw),
$a id uttak*
Ta$- m i-tn m biltu^
Ul *
51. u an-ni-ki ki-nim $a id init-u
$ir-ti
ll
C
galM.
^ C
etc.
^
ti
^
/>'
lw-i-ri*ki
1R
C
-///
ta*hi-ll*ti\
n C
[ft-naj
w<r/Jf// /
PRAYER TO THE MOON-GOD
5
JETC.
No. i (K 155) consists of the upper part of a large tablet
of which fully half has been broken away. The text in its
27,
present condition falls into three main sections: (a) 11. i
a prayer to Sin on the occasion pf an eclipse of the moon,
35, the opening lines of a prayer to Istar, and (V)
(H) 11. 29
36
51, the conclusion of a prayer to Tastnitu which like (a)
is directed against the evils resulting from a lunar eclipse.
The prayer to Sin (a) commences with an address to the god
11.
describing his power and attributes. LI. 12 and 13 state the
occasion of the prayer an eclipse of the moon has taken place
bringing evil on the land of Assyria and the palace of the king
:
who
therefore appeals to the
god
himself,
god of heaven and to the Moonwhose prerogative it is to give an oracle of the
when they
great gods
so desire.
Translation.
1.
2.
O
O
Sin\
O
Sin,
who
Nannarl mighty one
art unique,
thou that brightenest
......
5.
That givest light unto the nations
That unto the black-headed race art favourable
Bright is thy light, in heaven
6.
Brilliant
7.
Thy
8.
The
3.
4.
is
.......
thy torch, like the Fire-god
brightness
fills
the broad earth!
brightness of the nation he gathers, in thy sight
Ann of the sky, whose purpose no man learns!
9.
.
.
.
11.
Overwhelming is thy light like the Sun-god [thy?] first-born!
Before thy face the great gods bow down, the fate of the
world is set before thee!
12.
In the
10.
14.
an eclipse of the Moon which in such and
such a month on such and such a day has taken place,
In the evil of the powers, of the portents, evil and not good,
which are in my palace and my land,
The great gods beseech thee and thou givest counsel!
15.
They take
13.
1
6.
O
Sin,
evil
of
their stand all of them, they petition at thy feet!
glorious
one of Iknrl
they beseech thee and thou
givest the oracle of the gods
the day of thy oracle, the decision
of the great gods;
!
17.
The end
of the
month
is
PRAYERS TO GROUPS OF
6
18.
The
thirtieth
day
is
DEITIES.
thy festival, a day of prayer to thy
divinity
19.
O God
20. I
I
21. I
of the
New Moon,
in
!
might unrivalled, whose purpose
no man learns,
have poured thee a libation of the night (with) wailing,
have offered thee (with) shouts of joy a drink offering of
am bowed down! I have taken my stand! I have sought
.
.
for thee!
22.
23.
24.
favour and righteousness upon me!
my goddess, who for long have been angry
with me,
me! Let
with
deal
In righteousness and justice
graciously
my way be propitious, with joy
Do thou set
May my god
and
25.
And ZA.GAR,
26.
In the night season
27.
For ever may
the
I
god
bow
of dreams hath sent,
my
sin
may
iniquity may
myself
in
hear
I
my
humility before thee!
the prayer to Is far only a few lines have been preserved containing the invocation of the goddess. She Is addressed
Of
(6)
u
lstar the heroine, strong among" goddesses!
Lady(?) of
heaven and earth, the splendour of the four quarters!
as:
the first-born of Sin,
offspring of Ningall
over these heavens dost thou rule."
(c)
consists of the last fifteen lines
7,tor,
The reverse
of the tablet
of a prayer to
TaSmttu, in
husband
him to remove the sickness and
enchantments caused by the Moon's eclipse. After addressing"
the goddess by name her suppliant continues:
which the goddess
the
god Nabu and
40.
41.
petitioned to intercede with her
to induce
son of so and so, whose god
and so,
whose goddess is so and so,
In the evil of an eclipse of the Moon, which in such and
such a month on such and such a day has taken place
In the evil of the powers, of the portents, 'evil and not good,
which are in my palace and my land,
Have turned towards thee! I have established thee! Listen
38. I so
39.
is
and
so,
is
so
to the incantation!
42. Before
Nabu
-thy spouse, the lord, the prince, the first-born
son of Isagila, intercede for me!
PRAYER TO THE MOON-GOD
ETC.
7
50.
he hearken to my cry at the word of thy mouth; may
he remove my sighing, may he learn my supplication!
At his mighty word may god and goddess deal graciously
with me!
May the sickness of my body be torn away; may the
groaning of my flesh be consumed!
the
May
consumption of my muscles be removed!
May the poisons that are upon me be loosened!
be consumed!
Ma'y the ban be torn away, may the
at
command
be
established!
May
thy
may mercy
and
ordain
favour
at
May god
king
thy mighty command
51.
And
May
43.
44.
45.
46.
47.
48.
49.
;
that
is
not altered
thy true mercy that changes not, O lady Tasmitul
The catch-line reads: "O lord, that directest the multitude
of the peoples, the whole of creation!"
The word
i.
ru-su-bu
.
is
an
adj. of the
and
rasbu
JE|
(
=
rusu&u),
my
if
reading
is
correct,
> ?
form Jyt, the usual forms of the word being
The character, however, which I read as
raSfrbu.
almost obliterated and might possibly be read :[
6. Sarafeu is proved by JENSEN to have the meaning "to
is
be
7
cf. Kosmologie p. 105!, where the present
from
STRASSMAIER, A. K, no. 8063. For the
quoted
passage
ant
of
"torch", cf. JENSEN, ZK, II, p. 53, and ZIMMERN,
dip
meaning
shine,
bright'
;
is
BPS,
p. 479.
ma-[am-ma-an]
of this line and of
1.
is
the probable restoration of the end
the end of 1. 10 only one char-
From
19.
acter appears to be missing; bu-uk-ri-[ka] would therefore be
a possible restoration.
ii. ina
as
does not occur in the text with the
we might be
led to expect
for a similar use of
[66],
no. 2,
rev.
1.
from the
pani-ka
In-fair,
pani-ka
latter half of the line:
panu without the preposition
18,
first
cf.
"in thy sight
IV
R
59
may
I
be
precious".
12
f.
The formula contained
occasion of the prayer,
(cf.
Introduction).
The
several tablets forms
in these two lines, stating the
of frequent occurrence in these texts
which in
first half of the second line
is
,
a line by
itself,
is
in apposition to ina
PRAYERS TO GROUPS OF
8
DEITIES.
lumun il"atali
Sin, as indicated in my translation, and the
whole formula, which does not represent a complete sentence
in itself, acts merely as an introduction to the sentence that
follows it. The only difficulty in the two lines is in connection
{lll
**-
These two
\| *">VT I II I****"ideograms occur together not only in the formula under discussion but are occasionally to be met with in prayers incanwith the phrase
EE^I
I
and whenever they so occur they are never joined
a
copula but always stand in apposition to one another as
by
in the present passage, cf. No. 12, 1. 64 ai idiJia-a liunun jtonati* 1 ID.MIS 1TLMIS a Sami-i u tr$itiin(tim), HAUPT'S ASKT,
tations etc.,
No.
1.
7
Rev.
7,
f.
4f. ina
1.
ITLMIS Si-kin
lumun ID.MIN.MIS
usjirti^,
aS-Sum lumun ID.MIS 777. MIS limniti* 1 $a ina btti-yh ha-
and 1. 9 f ina lumun ID.MIS 777J7AV $fi-ti$a* l-ma pal-fya-ku
1
ka-an-ni-ma.
6343, 1.6 H).MI$ JTJ.MfS liwntti* Id fatwti,
.
,
K
K
8005
+ K
+ K
8845
8941, a very fragmentary prayer of
formed from three pieces I have lately joined, in
Aurbnipal
ID.MlS ITLMIS occurs, IV R 17,
NAM.BUL.BLI
ID.MjS JTLM1S //;//15
mu-pa-aMir
wfrf^, probably IV R 60 [67], Rev.
34 [IDJ.M1S 1TLMJ&
BAR.M1S ana Sarri u mtiti-Su baS^ -a^ etc. More commonly
1.
3
of which
Rev. L
the phrase
f.
1.
l
however the ideogram KI^^IlII is found by itself, cj\ No.' 12,
1.
65 lumun IT1 ali u mati ai ik^udanni(ni) yd-Si, the passages
quoted from bilingual incantations in BRONNOW'S List, no, 9429,
IVRs6
K
[63], Col. II,
9006,
lished
1.
if
1 1/;
iTl limn ttu
5
mu-kaMim
Sin
hi
ina.
a
52
/77./)//,V,
2
(pubIV, pp, 233, 249"),
corner of an incantation in 11.
of which
9591,
1.
ZA
and transliterated by BRONNOW,
7978,
K
su-fn-ri-ya^
36
the suppliant prays for help ina luviun 777"
ina lumun aSakku
ina
di-fou
ina
lumun
lumnn
fiu-Jts-[$itfl,
the fragmentary prayer
23, 57 Rev. L 4, K 6187, a
Babylonian ceremonial text for obtaining magical results from
stones (cf. BKZOLD, Catalogue, p. 769), in Col, III of which tho
823
ITI lim uttu(tu)
P- 535).
79
7
is
constantly mentioned,
8, 115, L 16, Bu.
K
3460, Col.
915
logical report from I$tar$umirU)
rian and Babylonian Letters
Pt.
,
K
I,
21
(cf.
p. 49)
9,
14,
1.
,-$u
lu-
(cf. of.
ciL
an astro-
R. F. HARPKR, Assya letter from Nabtt-
nadinSum to the king which concludes (L i2ff.):
an-ni~ti sarru bi-ili
I.
10
ft
ina Hi
it-it
id-da-ab-bu-*ub
THE ECLIPSE-FORMULA.
llH
BU
ft
ilu
Nabu am-mar ITI
u-si-tu-uk-ku sarru
bi-ili lu
si-tu-uk-ki
la i-pa-lafy,
9
ma-su a-na sarru bili-yd
Obv. 1. i6 (a letter,
K 168,
by WINKLER, Keilsckriftt.il, Leipzig, 1893, p. 28), etc.
the
Though
interpretation of the ideogram 777 is entirely dependent on the context of the passages where it occurs, there is
published
much doubt as to its meaning. The word is generally
rendered by some synonym of "sign" or "omen" (cf. LENORMANT,
Etudes accadiennes, Vol. Ill, p. 136 f., DELITZSCH, WB, p. 169,
not
SAYCE, Hibbert Lectures, pp. 449, 459, 512, 516, 538, JENSEN in
SCHRADER'S Keilins. BibL, Vol.11, pp. 249, 253, etc.}, though
in
ZKl,
might
p. 303 JENSEN assigned to
That the former
(ops)".
of the two
I think put
is
in a letter
is
it
the active meaning "power,
more correct rendering
the
beyond a doubt by a passage occurring
12), the text of which has recently been published
(K
by R. F. HARPER, Assyrian and Babylonian Letters, Pt. II, p. 228,
London 894. The first fifteen lines of this letter read a-na am ik1
1
:
arad-ka milu Nabu-zir-tsir lu sulmu(mu) a-na bbli-ya
Uu Nabu u ilu Marduk
a-na bill-ya (5) sanati* 1 ma-'-da-ti lik-ru-bu
karu
bili-ya
ITLMIS lu-u
sa sami-i lu sa irsitim(tim) lu-u sd
>~<
^|
^ am-mar
lim-na-ni a-sa-tar ina ba-at-ta-ta-ai ma-fyar ilu Samas u-sa-ad-biib-su-nu (10) ina karan $utu-u ina mi** rimki ina samni^ pissati* 1-
su
amiluti* 1
(?)
sa m&iAkkadu ki
ITI
am-mu-ti u-sa-ab-si-il u-sa-kil-Su-mi sar pu-u-fyi
ITLMIS us-tafy-ra~an-ni i-si-si (15) ma-a mi-nu-u
Though
the interpretation of this text
is
in places
exceedingly obscure the general drift of the letter is clear
enough. In consequence of enquiries concerning the 777 Nabuzfrisir takes the necessary observations and returns his
report
to an official styled the ikkaru. After the usual salutations he
states that he has observed "the 777, whether of the sky, or
of the earth, or of the
>~<
tj t^" (possibly an exhaustive
and that they are unfavourable; and probably in
consequence of this he has performed certain rites and ceremonies which he proceeds to narrate. It is obvious that the
formula),
only possible meaning for 777 in this passage is "sign" or
"portent", a rendering that suits all other passages in which
have met the word including the one already referred to as
having been somewhat differently translated by JENSEN.* That
I
1
Prof.
BEZOLD has
called
my
attention to the use of
777
in the colophon
C
PRAYERS TO GROUPS OF
10
DEITIES.
taking a favourable or uncontext is suggested by the
1
1
inserted in the formula
tabati*
qualifying phrase limniti* la
under discussion, and this is put beyond a doubt by RIB. 136,
word
the
Is
In itself colourless
favourable meaning from
its
omen tablet, in
777
damiktim[(timfy]
phrase
and 16 of which
a fragment of an
11.
find the
as well as
13
that in prayers for
we
777 limuttim(tim)
deliverance 777
or
help
.
natural however
should generally occur in an unfavourable sense.
But while we can assign a meaning to the ideogram with
like certainty, we do not meet with the same success
It is
something
when we look
DELITZSCH indeed in
for its Semitic equivalent
AD, p. 30, no. 256 suggests a rendering takiltu(J) and he is
168, 11. 14 and 16
followed by LEHMANN in his explanation of
K
(cf.
SamasmtnuUn,
the
p. 76
as
plural-sign
f.),
in
which he
transliterates
tak-li-ta-$u-*nu
taklati,
777 with
close
occurring in
But against this rendering is to
be urged the fact that wherever the sign occurs in bilingual
incantations it is, as for as I know, rendered not by takiltu
As however I do not know on what grounds
but by itiu*
connection two lines above.
DELITZSCH bases his identification of the ideogram with takiltu,
I have throughout my transliteration rendered the word by
777, thus leaving the question in abeyance.
The explanation of ID is also conjectural.
Though ID. MIS
ITLMIS
are in apposition it does not follow that they are
synonymous, as they are taken by LENORMANT, La Magic, p, 164
and by SAYCE, Hibbert Lectures, pp. 173 and 538. It appears to
me that DELITZSCH has given the true explanation of the word
and
V
in his translation of the sentence
a$-$um lumun ID. MI 1TI.MJS
1
l
sa ina biti-ya ba$a? -ma, to which reference has already
been made and which he renders: "von wegen (a$htm) der bosen
limniti*
Machte, der bosen Zeichen, die in meinem Hause sind"
Here apparently he renders ID by its most
p. 169).
(cf.
Wf^
common
equivalent idu, the plural of which constantly occurs in the
sense of "forces, powers", and this view is supported by the
of
K
word apparently refers to
I think however that the
8713, where the
logical forecasts",
which would of course include
this tablet,
found;
is
better suited to
see especially
IV
R
3,
the
many
Col.
I,
special
and should be rendered by "astromore general rendering "portent",
meaning attaching
to the
of the other passages in which
1.
29
f.
1TI
word
is
in
to be
THE ECLIPSE-FORMULA.
1 1
in the same hymn (cf. supra p. 8) ID occurs with
the dual as well as the plural-sign. 1 Morever in No. 6, 1. 114 f.
i-da-tu-u-a occurs in parallelism with sunat^ l-u-a and must
fact that
somewhat similar meaning to that of ID in the
present passage. The meaning of the formula may therefore
be regarded as practically settled though the Semitic equivalent
of 777 is still a matter of some uncertainty.
therefore have a
15.
That
^*~
to^|
is
namzu
equivalent to
from
clear
is
BRUNNOW, List, no. 4893. If on the other hand we read the
group phonetically, the form du-bu must be explained as Perm.
i from dababu,
however appears
II
verb ns-la-mu-u
for dubbubif, dubb-bu*; the
to
me
in the
second half of the
from VnDK, "to speak", with a causative
to speak",
1
6.
i.
e.
former explanation
more probable of
the
The
the two.
take to be III
line I
signification, "to
2
cause
"petition".
1
tamitu in the technical sense of "an oracle
'
occurs in
the regular formulae of the so-called "Downfall" tablets, in
which "Izib 7" commonly consists of the phrase izib sa i-na pi
"Grant that in the mouth
mar am bari ardi-ka ta-mit
up-tar-ri-du,
of the magician's son thy servant a word
which we ask) may hasten", or in the
e.
(i.
i
st
the oracle for
ta-mit
pers.
ma
pi-ya up(vr ip)-tar-ri-du, cf. KNUDTZON, Assyrische Gebete an den
Sonnengott* Vol. II, p. 42, Leipzig 1893.
17.
For the explanation of bubbulum
Moon's) disappearance"
cf.
(the
have taken as an abbreviation of
I
Alight be possible to
It:
umi "o god!
read the
foundation of (that) day
a power unrivalled etc", teferring to the thirtieth day of
group
is
1
plant
1.
day of
JENSEN, Kosmologie, pp. 91, 106.
|
ma
as "the
ilu
The
:|y|jl
4 of Rxn.
isid
sign of the dual
^x^Jyy
328,
is
also
in the
to
be found with
J- KT^^CTTTT
a tablet in
sections probably for use as
1*^*"**"'
ID
in the
name
which occurs
in
of the
CoI.V,
which the names of plants are enumerated in short
This plant may have been so named
prescriptions.
employment in warding off the evils of the ID.MlS ITI.MIS. That
were used against such evils is clear from K. 6432, a tablet
containing prescriptions, one section of which commences (rev., 1. 4) muma ina
from,
its
certain prescriptions
arah^zsdni umi
(cf.
1^A^ amilu ID.MIS-lu ITLMIS^u
BEZOLD, Catalogue,
limuttn-[$u?]
p. 787).
C2
PRAYERS TO GROUPS OF
12
DEITIES.
But this explanthe preceding line.
the
and
parallelism of 1. 9 seems
ation appears rather forced
a god. That namto indicate that the group is the name of
month mentioned
the
in
,
ra
__ faQ
^
t
has been
New-Moon
shown by
JENSEN, Kosmologie,
the invocation of the Moon-god as the New-Moon,
p. 104 f., and
of the end of the month,
following immediately on the mention
is
singularly appropriate.
20. as-ruk-ka si-rik]
dressed to
The
Mara.
cf.
No. 35,
suffixes -ka
be regarded as having the force
For a similar use of the suffix cf.
1-
as-ruk-ki si-rik ad-
9>
and
are probably to
-ki
of ana ka-a-tu, ana ka-a-ti,
K
541 8
a,
Col. IV,
1.
7,
quo-
Uti-Si-na (or bit-si-na) i-puns-ka na-rh-a as-tur-ka, "their house have I made for thee,
somewhat analogous intablet have I inscribed for thee".
ted
by BEZOLD,
Catalogue, p. 715:
my
A
stance occurs in an Old-Babylonian letter (V.A.Th. 575), published by MEISSNER, Beitr. s. Assyr., Vol.11, pp. 561 f, 577, in
which the verb i-si-ba-ak-ku-Sii occurs, governing two
however and not a suffix and a substantive as in the
10 of
1.
suffixes
JFlf may be read il-lu in agreement
present passage, "i^
with m&Si, "an incantation of the bright night". But lallartu
(cf. BRUNNOW, List, No. 11181) appears to me the preferable
[
reading, as
For a
it
balances
1
ri-ti-ta-a in the
similar use of the
by ZIMMERN, BPS,
25. The title
Rev.
1
1.
24,
where
word
cf.
Sm.
second half of the
954, Obv.
1.
33,
line.
quoted
p. 95.
ilu
it is
$a Sunati* 1
occurs
in
IV
applied to *-*j- JE[ fcjE^Lfj
(pp. dt. p. 105) explains as
R
66,
No.
2,
which ZIMMERN
^^4
meaning "dream-god". ^f~ yf
of gods published in II
54 is possibly
as
to be regarded
a synonym of Bil, as suggested by BRt)NNOW,
in
1.
na
List,
R
list
No. 11771.
26.
* 4
of the
The group fcg^q-/#
in
VR
20,
$c
is
read as sartu
by ZIMMERN, op.
p. 12, while for ^JlJ-/<tf, ^E^[-^
in IV
no.
11.
and
i,
61,
29
31 he proposes a rendering Sertu
"anger, wrath", where the meaning "sin" would be inapprosin"
cit.
9
R
priate
word
(cf.
op.
cit.,
p. 85).
That "sin"
is
the
meaning of the
the present passage is clear from the corresponding
in
the first half of the line. For my reading sirtit and
arniya
not sartu or sartu cf. DELITZSCH in ZIMMERN'S J3PS, p. 115.
in
INIM.INIM.MA SU IL.LA.
28.
This colophon
which
line,
sent collection of texts
(cf.
is
13
characteristic of the pre-
Introduction},
with one exception
is
written throughout in Sumero- Akkadian, thus:
INIMJNIM.MA
SU
KID}.
IL.LA
ilu
(or
ception occurs in
****)
....... KAN
(or
14 of No. 35, which reads:
llu
ni-is ka-a-ti sd
Bilit.
The beginning of the line
The ex-
1.
nately broken off and we are consequently
the Assyrian equivalent of INIMJNIM.MA.
left in
is
unfortu-
doubt as to
Our choice how-
ever appears to be restricted to amatit and siptu (cf. BRUNNOW,
List, nos. 588 ), and of these the former is to be preferred as
distinguishes the ideogram from ]^~>f- occurring at the commencement of almost all these incantations. In Assyrian the
it
line should
nu or
therefore in
has in
passages almost lost
many
probability run
:
kati,
amat ms
kati sa
"hand-raising",
meaning and been
the utterance that generally accompained the act.
transferred to
It is
all
The expression ms
kakkab^
(
its
original
thus possible that the colophon-line in question is simply
"The words of the prayer to such and such a
equivalent to:
My own opinion however is that INIMJNIM.MA,
whether considered the equivalent of amatu or not, has acquired in the colophons where it occurs the definite meaning
of "prayer". 1 On this assumption nts kati must be regarded as
retaining its original significance and we must see in the title
an allusion to some act or ceremony accompanying the recitation of the prayer that precedes* it. It may possibly be urged
against this view that in No. 8, 1. 21 SU IL.LA III samtu ipus(us)
god".
takes the place of the more usual mmntu(tu) an-ni-tu III sanitu
2
munu(nu) and should therefore be treated as its equivalent in
,
meaning
But such
me more
the hand
"the prayer three times perform".
and translated
an inference is far from certain and it appears to
probable that in the case of No. 8 the act of raising
:
three times
is
substituted for the threefold repetition
of the prayer.
30.
My
for the fact
translation of the
that
ideogram
the sign -group ^**f~
DLBAR
is
conjectural,
\|^F n~ occurs
3
It is possible that the group should be transliterated by some
the definite meaning of prayer, such as tisjitu or ikHbu,
2 For a discussion of this
phrase cf. infra, sub No. 2, 1. 10.
in a
word with
PRAYERS TO GROUPS OF
14
DEITIES.
R
54 as an equivalent of Bil (cf. BRUNNGW,
does not throw much light upon its meaning.
Of the reading of the duplicate B, which probably gave the
phonetic equivalent of the ideogram unfortunately only the
list
of gods in II
List, no. 9544)
has been preserved.
-tu
ending
35. In
the duplicate
B
the sign following *[
This
very clearly thus S^JT-
may have been
a
written
is
slip
on the
:| [? in which latter
part of the scribe for t[ |? or possibly for
case the first part of the line should be transliterated
:
MU] BA.AN.UD.DA
clearly used here in the sense of
"invocation", as shown by the duplicate C,
41. a-ra-ti, for arrati^
"incantation" or
is
The end of
which reads $i-mi-i su~[pi-ya].
somewhat
1.
42
is
restored from
19, Rev. 1. 5,
ana kar-ra-di id-lum ** u Sama$ faa--i-ri na-rami-ki a-bu-ti sak-ti-ma. I have adopted ZIMMERN'S explanation
of the phrase in BPS, p. 59
abbuttu he derives from T/Ccbj)
the
HAUPT'S
similar line in
ASKT,
No.
which reads:
;
"to twist", explaining the word as meaning "chain, fetter'
and
to the phrase abbuttu sabatu he gives the meaning "to go bail,
give security for someone, to intercede for him" (esp. of inter7
,
cession
to
a deity).
and
p. ii7f.
WB
Cf.
p. 75
9
f.,
DELITZSCH in ZIMMERN'S BPS,
also
where he derives the word from
Yray.
48. K-tA-kil I take to
the
word be read
li-da-gil,
=
If
littakil, IV 2 from aMtu.
from dagahi, then li-in-ni-is-si
not IV i from nis&, and the line
be
I
i
must be regarded as I 2,
would run: "May he tear away the sickness of my body;
may
he behold the sighing of my flesh". But the more common
form of the Pres. of dagalu is idagal, and the
of the
reading
C seems
duplicate
rather to support the former view.
49. ba-ni-ti, a subs,
ing "brightness" the
op.
from b&nu "to shine".
word comes
to signify
From
"mercy",
the
cf.
mean-
ZIMMERN,
p. 60.
cit.,
54.
The
scribe has left a space after
duppu evidently with
the intention of subsequently
filling in the number of the tablet.
Two other tablets of the Series Bit rimki are known to us,
namely
K
3245
etc.
and
K 3392,
which are labelled respectively
THE SERIES
BlT RIMKI.
15
and 3rd. tablets of the series (cf. BEZOLD, Catalogue,
6028 is a duplicate
p. 528 and Vol. Ill, p. VIII), The fragment
of
3392 (cf. of. tit. p. 757) but it is broken off before the first
line of the colophon, and of the catch-line the beginning only
the
i
st.
K
K
is
preserved: siptu ga-as-m su1. i
reads siptu gas-ru Su-pu-u
Col. VI,
on
p. 5 of the Additions to
IV R,
Now
i-ziz
alu
the tablet
K
Assitr.
K
2538 etc.
Therefore
6028 has been
K
2538 etc.
published as "probably part of the same text" as
of
the
the
But
which
3392
beginning
colophon
preserves
shows that this is not the case. The catch-line does indeed
K
,
refer to the
of
21
11. i
first
line
K 2538
of the incantation contained in Col. VI,
etc.
but this incantation, which
is
a dupli-
has evidently been taken from the pre9,
sent class of texts and inserted in the composite and partly
cate of No.
11. 1
26,
K
tablet published in IV R, pi. 21*.
3392 and its
duplicate on the other hand would appear to belong to the
present class of texts, for their style and colophon-line point
bilingual
in
this
direction.
From
the shape
of the tablet
however
it
is
either
certain that
originally contained four columns, two on
coltexts
in
the
with
side, an arrangement that is never met
it
The most probable explanation thereseems to be that the Series Sit rimki was a composite
lected in this volume.
fore
others texts of the present
6680
out
that
class.
It has been already pointed
2832
contains "a list of the first lines of various incantations" (cf. BEZOLD,
that in Col. I we
Catalogue, Vol. II, p. XXII), and it is possible
first lines of some of
the
of
a
fragmentary catalogue
possess
the incantations of this series. The tablet in question commences
collection of texts including
among
K
1
+K
X3M? while L JI runs tiffa ga-as-ru su-pu-u
i-su
Assur, a commencement which is identical with the catchline of K 3392 and the first line of the Obv. of No. 9 and of
its duplicate K 2538. Col. VI, 11. 121, and which must thereThe Bit rimki itself, from
fore refer to that incantation.
J->f- t|UT
j
alu
name, may possibly have been a
certain temple or more probably a special chamber or division
which the
series takes its
K
K
1
6028 already published; apart
3392 adds but little to its duplicate
from the beginning of the colophon Its most important addition is that to 1. 10,
the end of which
it
restores thus:
~~
PRAYERS TO GROUPS OF
16
That
of every large temple.
of these capacities is
mentioned
in
V
R,
the Sun-god published
occurs the phrase ma bit
"when thou enterest the house of libation",
rim-ki ina frto-ka, "when thou approachest
50
f.;
and in 1. 55 ana 6tf
the house of libation";
11.
same
21, 28 of the
to
hymn
Col. Ill,
in
i-ri-bi-ka,
one or other
actually existed in
is
the
from
passages where it
it
clear
the
throughout
pi.
rim-kiina
DEITIES.
20
1.
also Col. Ill,
cf.
11.
55> 7
and Col. IV,
text.
No.
2.
Transliteration.
Obv.
daina
2
bilti-yb as-sa-faar
3
-ki
4
5
-man-ni-*na
6
-fea
8. [lib-bi-ki]
g.
10.
ki-bi-i
In-sa-pi
-
a
-
[ana] pan
linmttim(tim)
Ufa ki
pa-
ti
lud-lul
d&-li-li-ki
[IN1M].INIMMA SU IL.LA
**u
damifetimftiw)
fyul-li-ki
ya
j
bi-lut-ki
i-Sf-
ilu
Ta$-mi-twn.KAN
TaS-mi-tum taSakanfan)
DU.DUBI
&A-NA
KAS.SAG tanaki(ki)-ma
minutn(tu) an-ni~t& munu(nu)
ir. Siptu
12.
a*UT.GAL.LU'
1
6.
1
8.
19.
ina
LKUR
A
5
ina ilani$ l
Uu Bil
kul-lat
ta-dan
1
ilani$
l
2
A
ri-$a~a-ka
afai-ka
ti-ni-H~i-ti*
i-ka-a i-ku-ti^
$i'i-su-ru
di-in ti-ni-li-i-tL
rabu0 l
fea-tuk~ka tani-fyat
di-in
la
lur-bu-u*
&ar-6a-[$u]
ka-bal-$u
bit ta-[$i]-la~a-ti $a-fca-a*
id-din-ka-ma
ti-rit
im]-ma&~&a-m
man~-[za-za]
20. tus-ti-sir
-ld-a
[sa la
L&AR.RA
wa-lu-u*
pu-lufy-tu [lit]-bu-sii
15. sii-bu-u
17.
i-lit-ti
z
13. sa
14.
git-ma- lu
sur-bu-u*
Uu Bil
bu-kur
ga$-ru
ap-lu
lit-bu-lu.
Q
B
8
A
i-ku-twn.
fna-hi-U]
B
[maj-hi-u.
PRAYER TO
NINIB ETC.
17
21. ta-sab-bat
kat [in-si] la li-~a tu-sa-as-ka*
a-na a-ra-al-[li]-i su-m-du pa-gar-su 2
tittira(ra)
23. sa dr-mt i-su-u
dr-nu*
ta-pat-tdr*
22. sa
Rev.
6
24. sa ilu-su itti-su^ zi-nu-u tu-sal-lami dr-Ijis
ilil
25.
26.
NINJB
Hani* 1 ku-ra-du at-ta
a-sa-rid
ana-ku pulanu apil puldni sa
KU.A.TIR
27. ar-kus-ka
rik-sa
28. ds-ruk-ka
tar-[riii]-nu^
29. akki-ka
z-ri-su
si-kar
du-iLs-[sit]-bu
30. itti-ka
ilu-su
ilu
istar-su pupulanu
8
lamtumfann)
ds-ruk-ka
10
tabu
ds-na-an
ilanipl su-ul
li-iz-[si]-zii^
1
Hani* su-ut
li-iz-[zi]-zu^
1
32. ki-nis nap-lis-an-ni-[ma^ si-mi *] ka-ba-ai
31. itti-ka
33. un-ni-ni-ya [li-ki-ma^ mu-fyur]
tas-lit
34- sik-ri
ili-ka
[li-tib]
35. si-lim
itti
ya-a-tu-u
37. [mi^-up-pal-sa-ta
38. [an]-ni
40. [ili]-ya u
ana-ku
lu-si-ra
fir-ti^
kil-la-ti-ma
ilu
LKUR
ki-uis nap-lis-an-ni^
pu-tur
39. [i?]-ti-ik
pu-sur
fai-ti-ti
ru-um-[mi?]
istari-ya li-sa-ki-ru-in-ni~ma lik-bu-u damiktim(tini)
41. [lib]~bi-ka
42.
1-!
Btt
pa-lify-ka
a-ta-mar
36. [pa]-ni-ka
ilu
dd-li-li~ka lud-lul
lu-sa-pi
SU IL.LA
[INIMJNIM].MA
ilu
NINJB.KAN
43 ............... kib-ra-a-ti
i-lat
44 ................
ilu
ra-bit
45 ................
1
h'ti ilani^ ka-nu-tu ai ak-ki
Da-gan
bi-li-i-ti
46 ..................... tukulti(ti)
LZID.DA
1
........
.....
mu-kin
urn-mat
ilani^ a-pil ilu Marduk
47
4^-
.... ........... -sii ..........
nab-ni-ti
49 ............................. -fya-zi
50 ............................... -m
1
4
B
arad-ka
9
14
CD
D
B
tir-na.
2
tu-la^a-ri.
5
D
B
m ^uA^ur-bdn-apli mar
tar-r in-net.
10
CD
15
naplisa-m-ma.
18 Z>
naplis-an-ni.
ampagar-Su.
ilu %tar-lu.
19
c
D
ili-lu
i-ri-la.
\
"
E li-ma-a.
Z?^
hr-tzm.
3
B
zi-mi-u.
7
tu-pat-tar ;
B
D
ta-pa8
[tu]-sdl-lam.
D
a na-ku
Sa ihi-lti Allur ilu istar-lu ilu A$-hi-ri-tum.
D
ta-a-ba.
1G
12
Z> Ufei-ma.
D
a$-na-an.
17
13
D
U-ziz-zu.
Z> [mu-up]-pal-sa-at %
1
PRAYERS TO GROUPS OF
8
The
DEITIES.
+K
+K
2502
2591)
eight lines of No. 2 (K 2487
contain the end of a prayer to Tasmitu, in which the suppliant,
after beseeching- the goddess to confer favour and to destroy
iniquity,
and
first
concludes with the desire that he
bow
in humility before her.
LI. 9
may
extol her heart
and 10 form a colophon
containing directions for ceremonies, for a full discussion of
which cf. p. 1 9 ff. These are followed by a complete prayer
of thirty-one lines addressed to Ninib (11.
41) commencing
n
with fourteen lines in description and praise of the god
the
the
states
that
has
then
he
offerings
duly made, relysuppliant
ing on which he concludes with the request to be cleansed
;
from
comforted
sin,
god and goddess.
in
LI.
sorrow, and restored to the favour of
2023
a gentle character to Ninib,
are remarkable as they attribute
describing him as the guide of
the wandering and the sustainer of the weak, the restorer of
and the cleanser of sins. It is probable that in this
the dead
description the god is regarded in his solar character as the
friend of mankind, a function that is not however inconsistent
with his character as the god of battle. 1 The eight fragmentary lines, with which the tablet concludes, contain the beginning
of a prayer to a goddess, which in its
damaged condition does
not admit of a connected translation.
Translation.
11.
12.
13.
O
14.
15.
1
6.
17.
1
8.
19.
20.
21.
mighty son,
first-born of Bill
Powerful, perfect, offspring of ham,
Who art clothed with terror, who art
Utgallu(}),
is
whose onslaught
is
full
of fury!
unopposed!
the great gods!
In Ikitr, the house of decisions, exalted are
thy heads,
And Bil thy father has granted thee
That the law of all the gods
thy hand should hold!
Mighty
(thy) place
among
Thou judgest the judgement of mankind!
Thou leadest him that is without a leader,
Thou
the
Cf.
that
in
need!
is
boldest the hand of the weak, thou exaltest him that
is
1
man
JENSEN, Kosmologie,
p.
475.
not strong!
PRAYER TO NINIB
22.
23.
24.
The body
of the
From him who
Thou art quick
man
ETC.
1
9
Lower World has been
thou dost restore!
down
brought
that to the
sin possesses, the sin
to favour the
man
thou dost remove!
whom
with
his
god
is
angry!
25.
O
27.
Have bound
Ninib) prince of the gods, a hero art thou!
26. I so and so, son of so and so, whose god is so and so,
whose goddess is so and so,
have
for thee a cord,
I offered
thee;
40.
have offered thee tarrinnu, a pleasant odour;
I have poured out for thee mead, a drink from corn.
With thee may there stand the gods of Bill
With thee may there stand the gods of tkur\
Truly pity me and hearken to my cries!
My sighing remove and accept my supplication!
Let my cry find acceptance before thee!
Deal favourably with me who fear thee!
Thy face have I beheld, let me have prosperity!
Thou art pitiful! Truly pity me!
Take away my sin, my iniquity remove
Tear away my disgrace and my offence do thou loosen!
May my god and my goddess command me and may they
4
May
28. I
29.
30.
31.
32.
33.
34.
35.
36.
37.
38.
39.
1
.
1
The
I praise
thy heart,
may
I
bow
ordain good fortune!
in humility before thee
!
clause of the colophon contained in 1. 9 f. has
been already discussed, cf. p. i3f., and in future I shall not
again refer to this phrase which occurs on each of the texts
first
V. The expression fl 5fl JH^ is
I
be found at the commencement of most directions for cere-
published under Sections
to
monies interchanging with
HfX^
^Qf
H0
>
<
anc* with
%S| f
>*>j-
an<3- evidently forming a sort of set introduction to the
Each of these three groups of
that follow.
ceremonies
probably equivalent to ipus annam "do the followhas pointed out in ZA, V, p.m. The three
BEZOLD
ing", as
directions however that follow this introductory phrase in the
signs
is
y
The first is to the
present text require some explanation.
"a SA.NA of incense before Tasmitu shalt
following effect:
Da
PRAYERS TO GROUPS OF
20
them
and the question
set",
The phrase SA.NA
in
wherever
and
burasi
and
texts
these
it
at
is
once
of very
DEITIES.
what
arises,
common
is
SA.NA!
a
occurrence both
regulations for ceremonies generally,
occurs there are only two alternatives
in
It must either be some measure
possible as to its meaning.
of weight or capacity stating the exact amount of incense
the
to be used, or else it must refer to the vessel in which
Incense
be adopted
II,
1.
two ^ meanings should
of these
K
3245,
from the use of SA.NA in
which reads, VII SA.NA tasakan(an), and in a
made
is
1
Col.
Which
contained,
is
I4-5,
colophon-line that
hi ina SAR lit ina
clear
characteristic of the present class of texts,
is
SA.NA
Nos.
<:/
fyu$(?d),
11;
16,
SA.NA
18,
19; 21,
used absolutely,
92
are reit cannot be the name of any measure or weight.
must
and
alternatives
two
the
of
to
the
second
therefore
duced
of
convessel
of
a
kind
conclude that the SA.NA was
capable
As
etc.
both these expressions
in
is
We
before a god;
taining incense and of being set
2
taken the form of a small brazier or tripod.
The second
frequently
injunction,
be met with
to
KAS. SAG
may have
it
tanaki(ki)-ma
in the ritual texts.
,
is
The two
also
signs
3 ^jyt^: are not to be read phonetically as an adv. 6i-ri$
but are rather to be regarded as the name of some libation,
9
would be left without an object.
have been the name of some drink or
me to be more probable that it was
liquid, but it appears to
For in IV
60 [67],
the
of
the name
drink-offering itself.
AS. SAG karani tanaki[(ki)j
2oa there occurs the injunction
AS. SAG is to be of wine. This
definitely stating that the
for otherwise the verb tanaki
KAS.SAG may
The
R
K
,
K
1
The
first
logue, p. 516.
2 In texts
phrase
No.
(cf.
2,
containing directions for ceremonies and rites
SA.NA GLBIL.LA
Obv.
1.
it
is
p. 6)
phrase appears
more
eighteen lines of this column are published by BEZOLD, Cata-
23,
etc.
not
(== diparti] cf.
If
easy
we
to
inexplicable
No.
12,
1.
86,
here assign to dipdru
its
we meet with the
5, IV R 55 [62],
1.
usual meaning of "torch
what meaning attaches
me, unless we assume
sec
to
K 6052,
to SA.JVA,
1 '
In fact the
that dip&ru has also the
meaning "flame" or "fire". It was apparently on such an assumption that STRONG- (Journal atiatique, 1893, P- 3^2) suggests for the expression the
meaning "un encensoir". In that case &A.NA bur&ti and &A.NA dip&ri would be
indefinite
practically
synonymous.
CEREMONIAL FORMULAE.
view
further supported
is
(BEZOLD) there
HK
fc^T
shalt
fill
by
2
the fact that in Sm. 810, Obv.
^HM
occurs the expression JH^
tflj if
1.
I
8
*fE|
KAS.SAG
tumalli-ma tukan(an) "the KAS.SAG thou
up and offer". To "fill up a liquid" would be ex-
tremely colloquial English and in Assyrian the phrase would
be meaningless; there would be nothing strange however in
The
speaking- of filling up such and such a drink-offering.
KAS.SAG
expression
ing",
i.
<?.
and
that
"
the
KAS.SAG of drink-
drunk, which occurs in the same tablet, Obv.
is
Sm.
(= ^)>
^Cj!?!
1. 4
(BEZOLD) would also seem to support
In No. 8, 1, 21 mi-i&-faa tanaki(ki)-ma occurs
in the place of the more usual KAS.SAG
tanaki(ki)-ma. It is
not possible however to argue from this passage alone that
1.
17
in
937,
this explanation.
=
mi-ify-faa
KAS.SAG,
we have
for
that the latter half of the
same
already seen
line contains
(cf. p. 14)
a variation from
the usual formula.
The colophon concludes with
nu
the direction ^\\-tu an-ni-tu
of which as mmutie(tu) an-ni-tu munu(nu) requires justification. If the phrase always occurred
precisely in the form in which we find it in the present text,
my
9
transliteration
it might with
plausibility be urged that the signs should be
read phonetically: sit-tu an-ni-tu sit-nu, sitml being regarded as
Imperative 1 2 from sank "to repeat", and sittu a substantive of the
r
*
**f
form &AA3
derived from the same verb. This rendering however
is
upset by the fact that the verb does not always occur as ^jJH-m.
For instance in IV
55 [62], no. 2, Obv. 1 19 f. we find the
R
direction siptu an-ni-tu III sanitu ina
V.TI without ~nu
12,
K
1
6
and 103;
is
also
30, 27;
+ K 8083,
6679
ceremonies
be found
to
K
pan
3292,
1.
7
etc.
ilu
in
lstar
^SL-ma
Nos.
6,
96;
Moreover
in
and
,
n,
45;
29 of
1.
two fragments of a large tablet containing
and prayers to the goddess IStar which I have
recently joined,
we
find the
prove conclusively that >U1
form
is
merely phonetic complements.
indicates that ^J
1
1.
=
manu
^JTI-//.
These
facts together
an ideogram, -nu and -u being
The phonetic complement -nu
in the present phrase,
and
this is
PRAYERS TO GROUPS OF
22
DEITIES.
the fact that SA.MLNl^Sl occurring
put beyond a doubt by
in the sense of repeating an incanin
50, Col. II, 1. 63
VR
tation
rendered
is
*=JH-flfc
by mu-nu
Semitic translation
But
List, no. 5 97^).
BRUNNOW,
stantive
the
in
=
if *=HI-7J
mumi(nu) the sub-
must be regarded as mmtitu(tu)
The
which follows
the colophon in which it occurs.
il
UT.GAL.LU as a
14. For a discussion of
NIN.IB
cf.
a subs, of the form
The
z-&/-rf is
WB,
prob,
&I^*
= plur.
"decree, decision (?)",
oftaft'/fo,
(or possibly X-Uw*)
from V^KBN Com-
from
tanittu
20,
synonym of
JENSEN, Kosmologie, p. 461
16. ta-$i-la-a-ti
pare
whole
c.
(i.
incantation) repeat".
repetition
not to that
prayer or incantation that precedes,
ilti
the
,
subject of
direction refers to the
to "This repetition
phrase being equivalent
=
(cf.
indiscriminate use of
striking.
For
the
meaning
z
and
i
in the
of the words
phrase 3-/&d?-fl
DKLITZSCH,
cf.
p, 370.
recount the ceremonies and offerings which the
After the
Ninib.
suppliant states he has made to the god
formal statement of his name in 1. 26, he continues: "I have
LI.
2729
35
probable that this rite of binding
a cord before the god belongs to the great body of syma part in Babylonian
pathetic magic that plays so important
all
in
was
The
regarded as binding
probability
spell
sorcery.
its significance
remained
cord
as
the
so
knotted,
long
only
the
and white
black
of
to
that
similar
twisting
being somewhat
bound
for thee a cord
.
It is
threads mentioned as a spell in the sixth $urpu tablet, Col.
Ill,
ZK
The offering mentioned
II, p. 42 ff.
JENSEN,
in the second half of the line is somewhat obscure; KU. A.TIR
11.
2831,
cf.
indeed translated by SAYCE (Hibbert Lectures, p. 529) as
"cones (?)" and in a footnote he gives the following three
reasons for his translation: in
4345, Col. Ill, 1. 18 the signs
is
K
name
of the plant ^^A-27R-^-a-ru Tiyaru
denotes
is "the cedar" (II
23, 23), and the determinative
Now A.TIR preceded by the derminative
the husk of a seed.
-A.TIR occur
in the
R
J|=J
has in
A.TIR
in
t
KU
probability an entirely .different signification from
combination with ti-a-ru and preceded by the de-
all
PRAYER TO DAMKINA
terminative
(=
and
\\]t>
ETC.
23
the second place the determinative
in
kwiii) denotes not "the
husk of a seed", but "field
cf. JENSEN,
II, p. 31 and ZA III,
p. 235.
The KU.A.TIR is therefore probably an edible herb or serial.
It is mentioned in the
present passage as
offered to
J^f
ZK
produce, grain",
being
Ninib along with the sweet -smelling tamnnu, and a drinkoffering of mead, and forms a very common offering both
in the ceremonies that
accompany some of the present class
of texts and in regulations for
offerings generally, cf. Nos. 12,
3;
20; 30, 21
15,
;
(cf.
1.
6,
1.
7,
1.
II,
R
IV
26;
58,
K 3245, CoLII, 1.12
K 6068, Col.
3
K 6679 + K 8083,
23, no.
(cf. op.
1.
Rev. Col.
i,
BEZOLD, Catalogue,
K
/.,
4,
p. 760),
1.
No.
8932,
p. 576),
Ill,
1.27;
K
6060,
K 6207 + K 6225,'
etc.
5,
3.
Transliteration.
............
................
3 ................
4 .............
5 ................
i.
.
6.
7
[Hani*
1
sa
kis-sa-ti
...
bi-lit
.
.
2
liM-i
u
ilu-sit
a-ta-mar
...............
................
istar-su ...........
...........
ilu
samu-ii faidutu~ki apsu
-
lik-ru-bu]-ki
-6
9.
-
10. [Siptu
li-sar-ht-u
...... [ilu]Dam-ki-na
bi-lit
ap-lu gas-ru] bu-kur
ihi
Bil
bilu-ut-[ki]
sami-i u irsitim[(timty]
SU IL.LA
[INIM.INIM.MA]
.......
rabuti* 1 libbu-ki
li-$u-[ni-u ?]
............. ?lu]t-a
8 ......
Ham* 1
ilu
Dam-ki-na.[KAN]
l
sur-fu-u git-ma- lu
i-lit-ti
LSAR.RA
11.
Zit~bu-su
[SA pu-lu&]-lu
ilu
12.
[
13.
[su-pu-u]
UT.GAL.LU]
14- [ina
1
A
LKUR
lur-pu-u.
2
ma-lu-u*
im-mab-&a-vu
man-za-za
ina Hani* 1
bit ta]-si-la-a-ti
2
fyar-ba-Su
sa la
A
[lit]-bu-$u.
ka-bal-su
rabuti* 1
sa-fca-a
3
A
ma-lu~u.
ri-sa-a-ka
'
PRAYERS TO GROUPS OF
24
ilu
15.
[id-din-ka-ma
Bil abu-ka]
ti-rit
DEITIES.
kul-lat ilanipl ka-tuk-ka
tarn- [^at]
6.
1
[ta-dan di-in
No.
3
ti-ni-si-i-ti]
(K 8122)
tablet similar to
served consist
Damkina
(11.
i
is
&
tus-ti-sir la su-su-ra
1
i-ka-a [i-ku-ti]
a portion of what was probably a large
lines that have been preof a prayer to the goddess
and the commencement of one to the god
No.
The sixteen
6.
of the conclusion
8)
The first four lines are fragmentary and give
(11.
16).
no connected text, but from the fifth line onwards the prayer
reads:
"May Heaven be thy joy, may the Abyss
6. May the gods of the world be favourable to thee: may the
Ninib
10
great gods bless thy heart!
thy dominion! 8
7.
(May
fa increase
)
Damkina, lady of heaven
which
has been restored from
This
and earth!"
conclusion,
is not an
that of the prayer to the goddess htar in No. 8
uncommon one; for somewhat similar endings cf. No. 6, 11. 127
In the latter of these two tablets
129, No. 9, 11. 1921, etc.
the gods Ann and la are substituted for "the Heaven" and
,
"the Abyss" invoked in
to Ninib is duplicate of
which
1.
5
No,
2,
of the present text.
The prayer
11.
20, for the translation of
n
see p. 18.
No. 4.
Transliteration.
1.
.... .........
.........
........
3
2.
.
6
u
$ipu(?)-
a-mi-ri-
4. li-pis
5.
.
-$U
ina pi nisi* 1
...... -ni
ilu
lis-sa-kin
ta$-mi-i u sa-li-mu
ina
7-
[ ]f-a
8.
INIM.INIM.MA
lib-bi-ka
..... -$utdamikti(ti)
'
ilu
9. siptu
SU
IL.LA
Dam-ki-na sar-rat kal
Hani** 1 Id-tfi
PRAYERS TO
DAMKINA AND
fA,
ilu
al-ti
l-a
ka-rid-tu
au
11.
IR.NI.NA sar-rat kal Hani* 1 Id-tu
10.
Hani* 1
ina
12. sur-ba-ti
l&-u
...... -mi-at Anunnaki
14. [bi]-lit LTUR.RA
ilu
13
15
...........
Uuf-a ka-rid-tu
at-ti
par-su-[ki?]
illi
lgigi
LA ......
..... ilul~a a-si-bat
ka-nu-ut
-pi-
bi-lit
1
6.
17.
[ana-ku pulann] apil pulani an-fyu su-ut-luilu
[ina lumun
ilu
atali]
25
at-ti
al-ti
mu-da-at
.....
-#
BA'U.
Sin sa ina
sami
it
apsu
[irsiti]
..........
pulani umi [pulani
arfyi
isakna(na)]
1
8.
l
[lumun ida0 ]
19. [sa
ITLMIS
1
limniti[*
la tabati^ 1]
......
ina ikalli-ya u mati]-ya ibasa-a mursu dan-nit
20 .......
.........
21
22
Rev.
23.
SU
[INIMJNtM.MA]
24. [siptu
ilu
Bdu]
biltu sur-bu-tu a-si-bat
25
,
26. [naf?]-lu-us-sa
Tim-ni-tum
tas-mu-it
di-ni da-ni
29. [asfeurj-ki
$ami-i
pl
]
ki-bit-sa sul-[mu^]
purus
si-mi-i
ka-ba-~[ai]
parasi(si) dug-gun di-
ulinnu-ki as- bat kima
a-si--ki
[illuti
ka-i-sat
biltu i-ziz- si-ma
27. [al]-si-ki
28
IL.LA
ulinnu
ili-ya
u
ihl
[istari-ya]
30. [di]-ni di-ni puntssa-ai purusi(si) a-lak-ti si-
31. [d$-sum] i-ii-ra
sit-zu-ba ti-di-[i]
ga-ma-la
ba-sii-u it-ti-[ki]
[&S-SMH] bul-lu-tu sul-hi-mu
ad-dan-ki
sumu-ki as33. [biltti]
bikitutf)
du
34. [ip-sa]-ki uzna -ai it-ri-nz-m-ni-ma ilu-ut-ki lut-
32.
35. [nts]
liki-i un-ni-ni-[yh]
mufa-ri-ma
kati-ya
llu
36. [lu-2ts]-pur-ki ana ili-ya si-ni-i
istari-ya zi-ni-[ti]
sa sab-su ghm-lu libbu-su it-ti-[ya]
37. [ana ilu] ali-ya
sutti
u bi-ri
sa sa38. [ina]
39.
[ma] lumun
40.
[lumun]
ilu
atali
idati$ l
ilu
ITLMIS
41. [sa ina] ikalli-ya
42.
pal-ba-ku
Sin
ad-ra-ku
u
sa
ina
arfei
pulani umi pulani
isakna[(na)]
limmti* 1 la tabati[$ l]
rnati-ya
ibasa-[a]
u sii-ta-du-ra-[ku]
E
PRAYERS TO GROUPS OF
26
43. ina
46. ilu
Uu
sab-su
Marduk
sa i-gu-ga
ilu
ilu
48
infi-[u]
i$tari-ya zi-ni-tu
litura(ra)
ilu
ali-yh
ul
Sa
ki-nim
44. u an-ni-ki
45. Hi
LKUR
ki-bi-ti-ki sir-ti sa ina
a-mat
DEITIES.
J3au btttu $ur-dtt.-tu
mari
Marduk
riS-ti-i
ummu
Sa
ki-bi~i
49
50
4 (K 8105) commences with a few
a
broken lines from
prayer to the god Ja, which is followed
by the beginning of an address to the goddess Damkina, the
The Obverse of No.
wife of la
and queen of the Abyss.
The
first line
of the
Re-
verse consists of a colophon-line referring to a preceding incantation, of which however no trace remains, and the name
god or goddess
which originally stod
The rest of
perished.
of the
to
whom
in the
the incantation
was addressed,
second half of the
line,
has also
the Reverse contains a prayer to the
goddess Ban, from which in all probability not very much is
missing. Like the prayers to Sin and TaSmitu in No. i these
two addresses to Damkina and Ban are intended for recitation
on the occasion of an eclipse of the
and 39 41). To judge from its shape
able that the tablet
cantations, of
preserved.
Moon
it
(cf,
11.
1719
would appear prob-
when complete contained
five
or six in-
which the remains of these three only have been
the prayer to fa too little remains for trans-
Of
and that to Damkina, though better preserved, is somewhat fragmentary. After invoking the goddess in the first seven
lines, her suppliant is apparently going on to entreat the removal of a great disease that has resulted from the eclipse,
lation,
when
the tablet ends abruptly.
Translation.
9.
10.
n.
O Damkina, mighty queen of all the gods,
O wife of fa, valiant art thou!
O IR.NLNA, mighty queen of all the gods;
wife of Ja
valiant art thou
12.
Thou
art great
among
the gods, mighty
is
thy
I
command!
PRAYERS TO
14.
O
O
15.
Thou
13.
thou that
.....
DAMKINA AND
lA,
the Anunnaki,
6.
17.
1
8.
19.
2J
knowest the
that
lady of the Abyss, strong one of
that
I so
and
so,
son of so and
Igigi,
,
thou that dwellest in the
la,
O
Abyss,
1
BA'U.
lady of heaven and earth!
so,
am weak
,
In the evil of an eclipse of the Moon, which in such and
such a month on such and such a day has taken place,
In the evil of the powers, of the portents, evil and not good,
Which are in my palace and my land, a terrible
disease
In his petition to the goddess
Ban
the suppliant implores
he has had a vision at the time of an
help
of
the
in
Moon,
eclipse
consequence of which he feels that his
and
and
the god of his city are angry
Marduk
god
goddess
in his extremity:
and have deserted him;
let
Ban
mercy use her
therefore in
influence to ensure their return and a renewal of their favour.
The following
a translation of the prayer:
mighty lady that dwellest in the bright heavens,
merciful goddess, the bestower of
,,
25.
O
O
26.
Whose
24.
J3au
is
9
regard
is
prosperity,
O
whose word
is
peace!
27. I
beseech thee,
28
give judgement, make a decision
have turned to thee, I have sought thee, thy ulinnu have
I grasped like the ulinnu of my god and my goddess!
lady, stand
and hearken to
my
cries!
I
29. I
my judgement, make my decisions,
my path,
Since
thou knowest to protect, to benefit, to save,
31.
32. Since to raise to life, to give prosperity rests with thee!
30.
Give
33.
O
tears
lady
have
I
name have
given thee, thy
I
34
.
my
ears,
me and
do thou protect
.
.
.
,
who
37.
Unto Marduk, the god of
my
city
heart
38. In the
dream and
is
the vision which
who
is
me
.
.
thy divinity!
The
raising of my hand accept and take away
unto
36. Let me send thee unto my angry god
35.
let
my
my
is
sighing!
goddess
angry,
incensed,
enraged (?)
whose
with me!
,
the evil of an eclipse of the Moon which in such and
such a month on such and such a day has taken place,
39. In
E2
PRAYERS TO GROUPS OF
28
40. In the evil of the
Which
41.
42. I
43.
44.
45.
46.
am
At
powers, of the portents,
my palace and
tremble and I
are in
DEITIES.
my
evil
and not good,
land,
am cast down in fear!
command which ..... in
afraid, I
word of thy exalted
Ikur,
which
sure
not,
changeth
mercy
thy
Let my wrathful god return, let my angry goddess .....
Let Marduk the god of my city who is enraged .....
the
And
,
,
47 ..............
O
Ban, mighty lady,
.....
which occurs in 11. g and n, and
have transliterated Id-tu and ld-u respectively.
g.
-tit,
[
*
probably a
.
25.
The beginning of
[il-tum] rim-ni-tumi cf.
26.
For
taSmti,
PSBA,
(BUDGE,
Vol.
No.
word
is
1.
The
1.
12 1
adj.
is
"^
^e
strong'*,
though
Itu.
probably to be restored
this line is
7,
-A in
.............
V r\tfh*
formation of the
(j&s
the more usual form of the
{
mother!
35, etc.
829
18, 3737, 1. 34
"prosperity" cf.
X, p. 86 ff.) &-ru-&b $u-ul-mu u ta$-w{-{,
JENSEN, Kosmologie, pp. 280, 332,
etc.
One sign only appears to be missing from the beginof
this
line, which may possibly be restored: [ana] di-m
ning
da~ni purus j)arasi(si) etc. In this case the sentence forms an
28.
introduction to the one that follows
motive
tains
seeking out the goddess.
in
a phrase similar to di-ni da-ni
giving the suppliant's
it,
The end of the line conand purus par&si(si)> the
subs,
dug-gun standing in parallelism with di-ni and purus
while di- forms the first syllable of the
corresponding verb,
Besides
,
the
corresponding passages in the parallel
and
its duplicates, phrases similar to those
7
in 11. 29-32 are to be found in
2587, Obv. 11. 34-38 (IV R
60 [67]). The ulinnu mentioned in 1. 29 was
probably a woven
scarf or garment in which the
of
the
figure
god was draped,
for, from IV
21, no. i (B), Obv. 1. 3 f it is clear that the
ulinnu was capable of being
dyed and could be swathed around
29.
text No. 6
?
11.
1
ff.
K
R
.
the hands,
while the present passage shows that a
god or
goddess might possess one, which a suppliant could hold when
K
making his appeal. Cf. also
**$awa& imid-ka
6034, 1. 5
Samas ulinnu-ka as-bat [ulinnu-ka kima
ilu
iUari~
ulinnu] ili-ya
ya as-bat, No. 6, 1. 73, No. 7, 1, n, etc,
llu
PRAYER TO THE GOD DLKUD
30.
K
2612,
For the
1.
1.
7,
2Q
of the beginning of this line
restoration
cf.
5, etc.
i*-*-lu
37.
No.
ETC.
occurs in the somewhat parallel text
6, 1. 82 we find the word written
also
while in No.
19,
There
no doubt therefore that the word should be
gam-lu or kam-lu from Vbfc(?2)> The verb is
parallelism with sabaru and is followed by the prep.
tpE-/k
is
transliterated
used
itti
in
(see especially
that in
meaning
No.
82 sa sab-su-ma gdm-liL itti-ya)
1.
6,
must be very similar
it
9
so
not synonymous
to, if
with, sabasu.
No. 5.
Transliteration.
ina ilani$ l
i
vi-sa-a
ulinnu-ka
2
-bi su-mi
-bu-ri ru-up-pzs li-im-id lil-li-ki
-ur
-ni
7
-ma-si
8.
[lu]-$a-pi
10.
GAN
la
kd-rid-tum*
......
13 ......
14. .....
12
ta-nz-[fai?]
zi-kir-ka
fcu-t'u-ud-ka lud-lul
pa-da-a
SU
ilu
a-di-
su-pu-ufo
lut-ta-id
lib-bi-ka
IN1M.INIM.MA
ii. [siptu]
il
IL.LA
"DLKUD.[KAN]
ls-tar ka-nu-ut i-l&-a-[ti]
2
ami-i u irsitim(tim)^ sa-ru-ur kib-ra-a-ti*
ilu
Sin i-lit-ti ilu NIN.GAL
-in-nin-vd* bu-uk-rat
-tu
-
1
[ ]t$-tar
sami-i
a-na-ti-ma*
.....
1
.
ilu
.
19
.
.
1
A
.
da.
.
.
u
.
..................
A
A
Samas
ta-bi-il-li*
BU ma-li-ki ta-di-im-mi
ba-an-tfa?
17 ........ ... -mu
...... -turn ilul-a ina apsi
8.
16.
ilu
-am-ti 6 dar-ri $u-ml-i ku-ra-du'1
ilu
15.
kil-la-ti
.
ba-l&-ti
lit-ta-bil
lip-pa-tir
DA.
Q
ki-bi
mursi-ya
-
.
umi$ -ya
m-ri-ka
3
6
.
l
4
5
ri-i-
ti-ki-
jtd-rid-tu.
-in-nin-na.
ti-U-il'[li].
2
A DLBAR.
6
A
.
.
.
.
-purP-ru-u
3
,
A
-mat.
4
irslti(ti).
^
A
A
$u-ra~dL
$a-ru-ru kibrdti[pl].
8
A
a-nu-[ti-ma].
PRAYERS TO GROUPS OF
30
DEITIES.
The upper portion of No. 5 (K 6019) contains the conclusion of a prayer to the god DLKUD. Though most of the
are imperfect the general sense of the various petitions
After asking for the increase of his name and for
clear.
lines
is
and the removal of
be taken away that he
may praise the heart of the god and glorify his name. LI. u
ig give the beginning of a prayer to Istar, which is duplicate
of No. i, 11. 29 ff., for a translation of which cf. p, 5.
length of days, the suppliant prays for
and
his sickness: let his sin
life
his sighing
Fo.
6.
Transliteration.
.......... 2.
.......... 4. A~nim Hit
3.
.......... 5. pa-sir u-mi .......... 6. 7M-
siptu bilu 3ur-&u-[ti]
i.
..........
ilu
ilu Sami-i
*
sami-[i]
nim pa-[$ir U-mi] ..........
l
7.
pa-Sir $unati[$ p]
..........
......... 9. As-ti-i .......... 10, $al-mu
.......... ii. libbu Hi- .......... 12. ag-gu
....... 13- lip-pa-as- .......... 14. lu-tab-bi .....
..... 15. da-lU ........
16. nir-bi ilu- ..........
8.
si-it-ti
.
.
.
17,
1
8.
Uu
,
.
.
INIM.INIM.MA
ilu
siptu
BU
Nuzku
Kf
$ur-[bu-it il-lit-ti Dur~ilu ]
19.
na-ram
......... .] 20. suk-kal-lu* &-[i-ru
..........
21. ina $avu~i illutift ki-bit-ka]
mu-ut-ta--zr]
.......... 22. ina L$AR.RA [Sur-ru-fyat] ..........
23. a-na a-[si-ka* u-pak-ku]- ..........
24. ina ba-li-ka
**BU ma-[K-ku IS]
[ A-nim a-bi]- .......... 25.
....... 26. ina ba-li~ka* ul [u$-ti]- .......... 27, ana[ma-li-ki mu-Sim
1
{l
.
ku pul&nu apil pulani $a
[ilu-Su
pulanu
il
*i$tar-Su
,
.
pulanttum(tum)]
.......... 29. [ri]-$a-a* ri-i- .....
ak-lkilfj ..........
30 ........... -far iluBtt .....
.......... 3 .......... -ya ..........
28, as-fyur-ka i$-i-[ka]
1
-#>
....... ...
32.
-
ilu
.......... u
33. pu-& u li-$a-[nu?] ..........
1
A
mkkallu.
2
A
ana
atf-ka.
3
34.
^ {na
ilu
$idu
ana pani-ka
b a li-ka,
*
A
..........
al- ..........
PRAYERS TO ANU, NU2KIT AND
35.
IN1M.INIM.MA
36. siptu
llu
SIN.
31
[SU IL.LA]
Sin na- .......... 37. ga-sir ina
.......... 39. a-sa-rid ilani
38.
.......... 4- $a nap-^ar gi- .......... 41.
ba-li-ka .......... 42. ba-ra-a- ..........
43. a-sir
at-ta .......... 44. ma-ak-tum sa ..........
45. (fain kit-ti ..........
.....
.....
46. sa-ap-la
47. la
a-lit-tum ina ..........
48. $& is-ti-ni* ..........
49, sa ka-a-sa ..........
50 ........... 51 ......
-/z- - .......... -ti
52. sa is-safa-ru .......... -i-ma
53. $a sa-ap-fyi .......... -nun-su
54. $a &r-na tuk...... -nam 55. sa ilu-su iz- .......... itti- .........
-sal-lam
56. i-nu-ma .......... ~mu .......... -ya
istar .......... -sa .......... pi-ya
57.
58. ul-tu
.......... -at ni-ir-tu .......... ili-ya 59. fi-i-ti fyusar kib-ra-[a-ti]
*
x
.
.
.
.
ilu
..... -bi
.....
60. i-ta-su-us-
si-ka bi-lum
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
.....
.
.
.^
62.
61.
napistim(tim)
ki-ni$ nap-lis-an-ni-ma
al.
.
.
....... 63. ta-ai-ra-ta llu Sin ...... .... 64. i-ti-ra-ta
ilu
Sin ..........
Sin ina Hani* 1
65. gam~ma-la-ta
...... 66. sa la ma-si-i Sin la .......... 67. Hi
u is-ta-ri zi-nu-ti ..........
68. i-lut-ka rabzta(ta) ki-i-1
....... -ma-am-ma 69. lib-bi-ka lu~sa-pi [d&-li-li]'ka lud-lul
ilu
.
.
.
.
,
ilu
.
70.
SU IL.LA
1NIMJN1M.MA
tlu
71. siptu
Bau
2
biltu
Sur-du-tum itmmu ri-mi-[ni-tum* a]- si-bat
sami-i illuti* 1
72. al-si-ki bttti-ya i-ziz-%i~[im-ma
73. is-i'ki as-fyur*ki$
**Sin.KAN
kima ulinnu
si-mi] -i* ya-a-ti
i:n
[ili-ya u
istan]-ya ulinnu~ki
as- bat
74.
d$-$um di~in
75. as- sum
76.
ds-$um
1
5
B
E
da-a-[ni]
pums
bul~lu-tu u $ul-[lu-mu] ba-su-fa*
i-ti-ra
Possibly im.
as^ur-kL
aMum
6
itira
6
B
parasi(si)
7
itti-ki
ga-ma-[la u] sfo-zu-ba ti-di-i^
2
di-ni.
BE
7 D
gam&la
.
[gamdla]
.,
il
*Bi-lit
UL
[paj-ra-su.
C
ti-di-i.
3
B
CE ri-mi-ni-tum.
CE ba$u-u. 9 For
[gamdla]
ti~
*
1.
CE Si-mi-i.
76 B reads
,
PRAYERS TO GROUPS OF
32
sur~[bu-tum]
biltit
Rev.
6
79%
..........
as-&ur-&i
ana
83.
^ .............
Bau
86.
an-ni-ki
a-te-
l
ki-nim
ilu
*
10
[itti-ya]
............
.............
[M
Sa
feir-ti
Sa ina
,/
inu-u]
..........
i$tari-ya %i-ni-tum
Sab-su-ma
Sa
88. ilu ali-y&
g&m-lu
[libbu-$M itti-ya]
..........
btttu sur-bu~tum sa-bi-ta~at a- ..........
Ba%i
Marduk sar Hani* 1 bilu ri-mi-ni-ya pu- ........
ana
su-lul-ki rap-sit,^ ta-ai-ra-tu-ki kab-[ta?] ..........
ill- ...........
ba-l&-$i
gi-wil dum-ki u
89. sa i-zi-za
15
gr.
92.
i-gu-ga
ilu
l
93-
$a
li-nu~fya
I2
ilu
go.
94. lib-bi-ki
?
d&~ti-[li-ki lud-lul]
lu-Sa-pi
INIMJNIM.MA $U IL.LA**B<
KAS.SAG tanaki(ki) Siptu III
96.
.....
98.
id-di$-Su~u
pi-tu~
mu$-ti-$ir
am
99
llu
Mardnk]^
am
[mitu u
baltu] ....
Sami-i [u irjitimftim ?)J
nu-iw
00.
101
munu-ma
Sanitu
git-ma-[lu a-bl-rwn
97. siptu Sur-bii-it
.
-tfo-ki
ilu
102
.
Marduk
[bilu]
-ka
103
2
Hi.
um-mu
ri-mi-ni-tum.
of this line
/"//,
E
breads
:
4
B
B
in their place
5
Ultu ka-
E itti-ya.
D reads [ina?
10
gam-lu.
D
te-&u~[tum] 9
kakkab.
1A
L. 83
tri]-ri
formula ina
[ana-ktt
lit ilL
lumun ^u atali
are omitted
f.
D
lur-bu-tu.
The bracketed
portions of
II.
D
97
by
9
!ttt-i.
pildnu
ni
before
1.
85
E
j6*
//
the
^
E
eclipse-
introduces with the line
12
15
^>w,
inserts
jbuldmtumftnw)*
16 %
a . na
raf^u.
102 have been restored from No. 10,
fo'.
D
and probably by
u Sutti it-ta~na-a$-
in three lines, which
^H iUar-^u
ilu-Ut
W
8
E
DE
8
*&idf~ki.
etc.
puldnu apil fiuldni $a]
13
E
ft a] -%u- turn,
Sa-f&u-tttmJ.
6 For the commencement
$a-ma~mi,
BDE
7 E
Sutti it~ta-na'a$-ka-nam-ma',
18
[i$tari-ya zi-ni-ti]
LKUR .........
87. ili-yk sab-su li-tu-ra
#;
-ai]
un-[ni-ni-ya]
ilH
bUtu $ur-bu-tum^ ina a-mat ki-bi-ti-ki
85.
(lH
da-ta~
...............
lu
[uzna
sab~$u-ma g&m-lu*
ilu ali-ya sa]
[ana
*
$d-[ina-mi]*
ip-sa-ki
ili-yb zi-ni-i
82.
84
1
7
faki-i*
80. upuntu mu&]-ri-in-ni-ma
81. [lu-u$-pur-ki]
ri-mi-ni-tum*
kakkab&ni* 1 *
ma--du]-ti
78. [ina
ummu
2
1
^Bau'
77.
DEITIES.
B
17
11.
#w/;/Jj
fi.
710*
PRAYERS TO BA'U AND THE SUN-GOD.
-bi-ti
104
105
106
;
-tt]
[balatu,
tu-pat-ti]
[sami-i
ta-sak-kan nu-u-ru]
I0 y
1O 3
....
-na-di-[.
/".... .-ta-a ta-sa-as-si]
-ar-ma
I0 g
immiru
IIO
-lip
in. daian
Hani* 1
112.
33
il
*SamaS
btl
siru]
ta-[sa-tar
ilu
bU
lgigi]
[
is u
umrati* 1 at-ta-ma]
si-mat
in&ti*
ti-wn
a-lak-[ti du-um-mi-ik]
113. *$im-ti
.
[
i-da-[tu-u-a]
114. K-Si-ra
l
$unat* -[u-a]
115. lid-mi-ka
1 1
6.
117. i-sa-ris
1 1
8.
sa
ana
at-tu-la
suttu
lul-lik
ul-si]
*/>'/
[dami&ti(ti)*]
ka-
119. $&-ut-li~ma-am-ma
u ma-gir
120. ina sil'lu
121.
In-
u ri-sa-a-ti
122. [ilu sa la salimu li-iz]-ziz ina imni-ya
123. lit-talip-[par-ki]
124. at
su-tu]
/"..-..
lu-u
u-mi-ya
-
llu
aialu
sal-li-
ili-yk
rabim sul-[mu]
ilu
BU
-
125. li-ta-mi-ka
UuAi
126.
fyi-ir-tu na-[ram]ilu
127.
128.
130. ilani*
131.
$a
1
1
133. ikal
ilu
milu
It will
[lik-ru-bu-ka]
lib-[ba-ka li-tib-bu]
SU
INIMJN1MMA
132. siptu
1
[irsitim(tim) li~]
kis-'sa-ti
rabttti*
'
-.
fyidutu-ka
pl
129. ilani
-
*
-
a-sa-rid Hani*
Samas
samu-u
[suk-na]
damifyti(ti)
tap-pi-i
IL.jLA]
$&-pu-&
AssM-ban-apli
etc.
2106
be seen from the registration number (K
K2 3 8 4 + K 3 6o 5 +
K3393
+ K 6340
+
+ K 8983 +
F
2 After 1. 112
inserts ana-ku pul&nu apil
Umatift.
which is followed by the eclipse-formula
a**Star-*u
pulanUumftum),
pulanu
* The word damftti has been restored
ina lumun V*ataB etc. in three lines.
4 The bracketed portions of 11. I2lf, 124, 126, 128 have
1.
1
p Ul
ilu-lu
from No. 10,
19.
been restored from No.
10,
11.
2024.
F
PRAYERS TO GROUPS OF
34
+ K
+ K
DEITIES.
+ K
+ K
+ K
13792
12911
11589
13800)
twelve
of
comparatively small fragments
up
of the K. Collection.
Guided by the style of the composition
9688
that No. 6 is built
and the character of the writing I have gradually collected and
joined together these fragments to form the present text. Restorations also have been made from duplicates, so that even in
present somewhat imperfect state, the text furnishes a good
idea of the original size of most of the tablets that are here
its
published (cf. Intro ductioii). The tablet contains five prayers
addressed respectively to Aim, Nuzku, Sin, Ban and probably
Samas, though in the first, second and fifth prayer the name of
the
god
cludes.
is
missing from the colophon-line with which each conto Anu (a) only the beginnings of the
Of the prayer
17
from 11.
of which we gather that the god was
O Ann, mighty lord
"Mighty lord
God of the sky
Loosener
Anu, god of the sky
of the day
O Ami, loosener of the day
Interpreter
of dreams
The second prayer (6) to the god Nusku comlines remain,
invoked as:
,
,
,
,
,
;
!'
mences: "0 Nueku, mighty one, offspring of Diuilu, The darling
of Bil the prince, the director of
The exalted messenger,
who ruleth
In the bright heavens is thy command
,
,
......
hara thou makest bright
In
The remainder
Moon-
!"
of this prayer and the greater part of that to Sin, the
god (c) which follows it, are too broken for translation
latter
however
lord
,
benefactor,
65
Truly pity
,
Sin
11.61
Thou
O
read:
"I
;
in the
O
O
have called upon thee,
me and
,
O
art a protector,
Sin, among the gods
Ban
Thou
Sin
art pitiful,
Thou art a
,
1"
The prayer to
and is to some
(d), which stands fourth on the tablet
extent complete, is a parallel text,
though not a duplicate, to
the prayer addressed to the same
goddess on the Reverse of
No. 4, as will be seen from the
following translation,
Translation.
Bau, mighty lady, merciful mother, that dwellest
71.
in
the
bright heavens,
O lady, stand and hearken unto me!
have sought thee, I have turned to thee, like the ulinnu
of my god and of
my goddess thy ulinnu have I grasped,
72. I
73. I
beseech thee,
PRAYER TO THE GODDESS
BA'U.
35
\
Since to give judgement, to make a decision,
To raise to life and to give prosperity rests with thee,
Since thou knowest to protect, to benefit and save!
74.
75.
76.
O JBau,
Among
77.
78.
mighty
lady, merciful mother,
the multitude of the stars of heaven,
have turned to thee,
and take away my sighing!
send thee unto my angry god, unto my goddess
I
79.
[O lady,]
80.
The
upunfu-plaLnt accept
81.
Let
me
82.
Unto the god
who
of
my
city
who
is
is
wroth and
-angry,
is
enraged
with me!
8385.
...
;
Bau> mighty lady
O
84.
at the
word of thy exalted command
which
in tkur,
And
thy sure mercy which changeth not,
Let
87.
my wrathful god return, let my angry goddess
88. Let the god of my
city (return) who is wroth and
86.
89.
Let him that
90.
O
is
,
whose
heart is enraged with me!
incensed be pacified, let him that is enraged
I
91.
92.
93.
94.
mighty lady, that dost hold
Unto Marduk, king of the gods, my merciful lord
JBau,
,
Broad is thy protection, mighty Is thy compassion
The gift of favour and life upon [me bestow],
That I may praise thy greatness, that I may bow in humility
1
before thee!
K
After a colophon of two lines in which the
AS. SAG
(cf. supra, p. 20 f.) is appointed to be offered and the incantation to be recited three times, there follows (i) the last prayer
on the tablet. This is in all probability addressed to the Sungod, though the prayer appears to commence with an invocation
to Marduk beginning: "O mighty, perfect, powerful Marduk
Who art unique, who openest
The ruler of the dead
!
,
and of the living .-....,
earth!"
The next
after
and
which the
.....
of charms
the Light of heaven
ten lines are very broken,
tablet continues:
in.
112.
O
O
judge of the gods, lord of the
Igigi,
Sennas, lord of the land's destiny, the
art thou
Fa
!
PRAYERS TO GROUPS OF
36
113.
114.
115.
116.
DEITIES.
Decree my destiny, make pleasant my path!
Let my powers be propitious!
Let my dreams be favourable!
The dream I have beheld do thou establish favourably!
In these lines the occasion of the prayer is stated to have
been a dream, the significance of which was evidently ambiguous, for the suppliant prays that its result may be favourable.
The conclusion of the prayer, which has been already referred
to (cf. supra, p. 24) as one that is not uncommon, runs: "O
Samas, prince of the gods!
May heaven be thy joy, may
the earth
May the gods of the world bless theel May
!
the mighty gods benefit thy heart!"
The
catch-line
commences:
"O mighty god!"
1 8. For the
city Durilu
The sign-group DUR.AN.KI
cf.
DELITZSCH,
Paradies^ p. 230.
however, also explained by
as a cosmic locality, "the place
is,
JENSEN (Kosmologie, p. 485, n. i)
of the junction of heaven and earth".
23. The restoration a-na a-[$i-ka]
almost certain, supported as
tablet
it
is
may be regarded as
both by the traces on the
and by the variant reading ana
\
t>i[-&z of the dupli-
cate A.
71.
duplicate
Before the incantation commencing with this line the
D appears to have contained some directions for
ceremonies, of which however only traces of three characters
remain.
Cf. pi. 12, n. i.
73.
In line 74
similar to
bam
ittiki
we
should have expected some expression
or tzdi for the
two
infinitives to
depend on.
Taking the text as it stands we must assume that the second
assum does not commence a fresh clause, but is merely a repetition of the first, the infinitives in 1. 74 depending, like those
in the following line,
on ba$u
ittika.
These three
lines,
describ-
ing the judicial but at the same time compassionate character
of the goddess, give the reason for the appeal made in 1. 73.
On
the probable restoration of the beginning of this
siib No. 7, 1. 16,
For as-bur-ki the duplicate E
reads
some
other
evidently
verb, the traces of which may be
taken to represent either
-dan-fcid-ki, or possibly
the
of
ki\
D, so far as it goes, agrees with that of E.
reading
79.
line
cf.
infra
PRAYER TO THE SUN-GOB.
80.
the
Though
meaning
upuntu mufa-ri-in-m-ma
clear
is
the
While the
unusual.
is
37
construction
suffix
of
forms the
upuntu must also be regarded as governed by
the verb:
Accept me in respect of the upuntu" L e. "accept
of the upuntu-Tpl&nt"
For a discussion of the meanoffering
my
direct object,
**
,
'.
where he shows that
ing of npuntu cf. JENSEN, ZK. II, p. 3
it is a plant capable of being used for food, that it is not very
tall, that it is often employed in religious ceremonies and that
1
,
seeds are planted and not merely sown. HALVY'S com"pea" he thinks not
parison of the word with the Talmudic
its
pK
unlikely.
102, 121 f., 124, 126,
97. The bracketed portions of 11. 97
128 and of the word [damikti](ti) in 1. 118 have been restored
from No. 10, 11. 7 24. I have not throughout attempted a
of each of these incantations from the other, as
are
too
broken to admit of such a course but in plates
they
13, 14 and 21 I have given each text as it occurs on the tablet
restoration
and in my transliteration have restored those passages only
about which there appears to be no doubt.
No.
7.
Transliteration.
2.
i
fyidutu-
nar-bi-ka
4.
sa samz-i
6.
7.
au A-nim
8.
INIMJNIM.MA
ilu
<llu
9.
10.
siptu
3-
5-
Hani* 1
rabtiti*
Hani* 1
1
BU
SU [IL.LA]
Hi
1
Bi"lit
biltu
$ur-[bu-tum inntnu ri-mi-ni-tum* a-$i1
bat samz-i illuti* ]
al-si~ki bilti-ya i-ziz-ssi-[im-ina
11. is-i-ki
LSAGJLA
LZID.DA
asfyur-ki^
kima ulinnu
si-mi-i^
[ili-yh
u
ya~a-ti]
ilu
ulinnu-ki
istari-ya
as- bat]
12.
fa-sum
D
da-a-m
di-ni$
du.
6
[faj-ra-su.
2
6
A
ri-mi-[ni-tum].
[purus
3
^
[&-mz]-L
parasi(si) ]
4
A as-fotr-ki.
5
A
di-in.
PRAYERS TO GROUPS OF
38
14.
il
15.
1
basft-u* itti-ki]
&$-sum bul-lu-tu* $ul-lu-[mu
fa-Sum itira
-gamala
13.
[
ti-dt-i]
ummu
^Bi-lit Hi* btltu
ri-mi-ni-tum]*
$a-ku-[tum*
ma--du-ti kakkab 1 sa-ma-mi* biltu ka- ..........
ina
6.
DEITIES.
du
-kid?-ki^ ip-sa-ki usna -ai
mufy-ri-in-ni-ma
upuntu
17.
1
ili-ya zi-ni-[i
ana
20.
^ina lumun
21.
lumun
*'1 *
ina? bi-ri u
sa sab-su-ma ghm-[lu^ itti-ya
Sutti it-ta-na-a$-ka-nam-m a]
ilu ali-ya
ilu
atali
ilu
ITLMIS
1
idati[*
2/2 15
Bi-lit
&
L1
an-ni-ki
LKUR .......... 7
id
sa
[li-nim'
info-fa]
llu
25. [ili]-ya sab-su
26. ilu ali-ya sa
tabati* ]
iba$a-a]
mati-ya
ina a-tnat ki-bi-ti-ki $ir-ti sa
l*
$ur-[bu-tum
ina
24.
1
Kmniti* 1 la
u
biltu
umi pulani
Sin sa [ina ar&i pulani
22. sa ina ikalli-[ya
23.
istari-ya zi-ni-ti]
1
19.
ilu
un-ni-ni-ya]
[lifai-i
ilu
lu-u$-pur-ki ana
8.
..........
i$tari-ya zi-ni-tum]
li-[tu-ra
sab-$u-[ma g&m-lu
libbu-su itti-ya]
..........
..........
pl
a-na^
Marduk sar ilani bilu [ri-mi-ni-ya pu]- .....
m-lul-ki rap-su
ta-[ai-ra-tu-ki kab-ta?] ..........
^
gi-mil dum-ki
[ba-l&-ti Hi]- ..........
27. sa
ilu
28.
i-zi-za
Sa
!i-nu~[faa
i-gu-ga]
Bi-lit Hi*, biltu sur-[du-tuin sa-bi-ta-at a]ilu
29.
2Q
30.
2I
31.
32. nar-bi-ki
INIMJNIM.MA
33.
dd-li-li-ki
lu-sa-[pi
[$u
lud-lul]
/z.z:^7
Rev.
kakka
34. tiptu
*Iskara
35. il-tum
rim-ni~[tum]
36. si-mat,
1
Sum
4
8
12
A
ilu
A
here inserts the copula u.
Ut-zu-ba
ga-ma-
Bdu.
^
5
9
A
20
20
E
inserts
19
A
ana.
20
^
^
AD
rap-3&
For
1.
-ma-la
T
ri-mf-ni-tum.
li-ki-if
D
14
A
AE
[liJ-M-[{J.
kakkaMnifil.
" A
n.
g&m-lu.
by W,
1*
a -ta-
^ A
ctt-
ti-di-L
A
pulanu
[^]Bau.
reads
u M-su-l>a
the line from this point is omitted
contains the two lines
and
the line [cma-fat
p*danttum(tum).
3
da-$&~u.
D
nm-mu
A
}
3
1.
D
The latter half of
22 by AJ}- in their place
.'
AD
2
ti-di-i,
as-fyur-kL
[itti]-ya.
11.
da-ta-
6
$ur-[bu~tum].
Sd-lma-miJ.
D
and
A
i-ti-ra
ik-ri-bi
apil
D
pitdn i $a]
Sur-t>u~tu.
ilu-hi
W D
puldnu
lii-ni.
18
Before
^l
A
i7 '
PRAYER TO ISgARA.
39
...................
...................... ...
LSUM .............................
mu-kil-lu ad-mi-ki .........................
i-zi-za-ma
da- ...........
............
li-iz-zi-zu
............................
.................... ........
i$tarati*
ina ki~bit-ti...........................
si-mu-u ik-ri-bi .................
........
$ at-tu-nu ki-nis naplisu-nin-ni .................
ma--du
ar-nu ya .................
......
ma-faar-ku-nu ar-ni lip-pa-tir ... ..............
37. ka-i-sat
napisti[(ti)]
u-mi
38. ina
an-ni-i
ilu
39.
40.
41
.
42.
.
ilu
43.
44.
45.
46.
47.
48.
.
^
.
1
.
.
.
.
.
di-na
49. di-ni*
purussa-ai
[purusi(si)]
................
sa amiluti^
sa ...........
limutti(ti)
up-sa-$i-i
%
mimma sum-su sa a-na ma-ka-li-i ..........
a-na
50. sd
ya-si
kis-pi
.
1
51.
52.
mursu la
53. sa
54.
55.
56. ina
59.
ana Hi
llu
atali
sa
li-
rfan -ni- turn
llu
..........
..........
.........
.
[ai] itifau-ni ai ik~m-bu->ni
i-pi$-ti
ummu
llu
ts-fcl-ra
kit-ti
i- [pi-si P]
lumun
KA.LU.BI.[DA .....
u-si-
..........
l$~faa-ra
60. ina
kalu sa
ki-bit-[ku?-nu]
57. up-sa-su
58.
DLPAL.A
tabtu(tii)
ZLTAR.RU.DA
sa mimma SUMSU
Sin
sa
sd
ina
nisi^
arfai
1
..........
........
.
.'
pulani umi pulani
[isakna(na)]
6 1.
lumun
idati pl
ITLMIS
limniti* 1 la tabati* 1 sa ina ikalli-ya
u [mati-ya ibasa-a]
asfour- ki
62. [a]-na su-[a]-ti
63
..........
al-si-ki
..........
.
Parts of three incantations have been preserved by No.
(K3330-f-Sm. 394 + 81
2
4,
244).
Of the
first
7
incantation only
the beginning" of the last few lines remain. The second has
been restored from duplicates, so that it presents a text from
which very
whom
little is
now
missing.
under the
It is
addressed to a goddess
of Bzlit Hi, and is Intended not
for general recitation but for use only after a lunar eclipse,
the usual eclipse-formula being introduced before 1. 23. With
these two exceptions the composition closely follows the hymn
it
hails
title
PRAYERS TO GROUPS OF
40
DEITIES.
No. 6, for a translation of which cf.
is a prayer to the astral deity
Reverse
On the
p- 35 f.
haM Akrabu,
addressed by her title of
(in 1. 34 she is
Kosmologie p. 71), which like the second prayer
Ban,
to the goddess
supra,
Mara
in
JENSEN,
cf.
on the
contains
tablet,
the
eclipse-formula
incantation commences: "0 Akrabu
(cf.
,
1.
The
6of.).
Merciful goddess
Who bestoweth life
heareth supplication
he also is described
and
1" The god ISum is next invoked,
both deities are
In 11.
as "the hearer of supplication".
removal of sin
the
and
for
a
in
addressed
mercy
petition
Who
,
4648
me
("Truly pity
Great
i
my
is
From
sin
Before
!
49 onwards the sup-
my sin be loosened!")
After petitionhimself solely to the goddess.
addresses
pliant
of his prayer,
main
the
to
comes
he
for
object
judgement
ing
and
the
from
deliverance
is
seek
to
which
spells which
sorcery
let
you
men may weave
14.
word
1.
against him,
In both the duplicates C and E before
is a blank space preceded
in the line, there
^Hf
the character
which
ifira
The
third sign in the line
A, and BRUNNOW,
the dupl.
(cf.
the last
ttdi,
by
is
traces of
also
^JJ^
List, no. 7739).
improbable that ^Ulf would be used by itself twice
in the same line as an ideogram for different words, the two
Since
it is
following signs Jrf ^ITf must be regarded as a compound
ideogram; and, unless the text of C and E is wholly different
from that of
A
(an unlikely supposition in view of their close
lines), we must conclude that
resemblance in the preceding
^TII
JE[
=
the
inf.
omitted altogether. It
=
of
gamala
is
already
A
,
known
while the
that JE|
inf.
T
S&ssubu
is
&U-
(
BRUNNOW, List, no. 7250), so that JE[
(= SU.KAR) would represent a difference in writing the same word.
gamalu
1
6.
(cf.
The second
..,,....,
is
half of this line,
probably
The verb that follows
is
follows in
11,
9,
15
f.,
A
is
as-fyur-ki,
biltu
many
19
places
22).
preference
For the reading of
.
so that the line in that
"O
in
ka*
biltu ka~[a~$i]
lady! to thee have I turned etc."
probably to be restored according to E,
duplicate runs:
however
in
commencing
be restored
to
to
E
the
cf.
text
The
text
which
of
A
supra p. 36.
it
(cf.
PRAYER TO THE GODDESS
[ina? bi]-ri u
19.
have been expanded
sutti
to
it-ta-na-as-ka-nam-ma
form
1.
83
may
possibly
of A.
f.
covers that portion of the text.
tablet read gam-In as in 1. 19.
It
that
two
4*
gdm-hi has been restored from A, the only duplicate
26.
For a
f.
53
ISTAR.
lines,
of the phrases occurring in these
discussion
infra sub No. 12,
cf.
possible that the
is
1.
i.
K
This line has been restored from
9909, a fragment
the
to
addressed
of a prayer, which is also
goddess Isfaam and
from 1.59 onwards forms a closely parallel text (see below).
62.
No. 8.
Transliteration.
ta-a-bu su-up-pu-u-ki ki-i ki-ni-nb nis sumi-ki
i
2.
3.
tas-mu-u
[nap]-lu-ns-ki
rimi-nin-ni-ma
ilu
nu-u-ra
ki-bit-ki
ki-bi-i
ls-tar
na-faa-si
li-ki-i un-ni-ni-ya
4. ki-nis tmp-li'Si'in-ni-ma
5. ir-di
6.
UZ-ki
$ar?-ta-a-ki
u-fyu-mi
ap-sa-na-ki
8. ii-ki-
kafykadu-ki
g. as-sur sa-ru-ra-ki
is-ti-'U
11.
as-iur
12.
lu
tu-ub libbi-
suk-
pa-sa-^a
7. it-bit
10.
Zi-
is-di-fou
lu-bi-il
lu-ii
sa-li-mu
li-si-ra
&
ma-ga-ru
lim-mi-rii
zi-mu-ii-a
tas-imt-u
nam-[ri]-ir-ri-ki
bi-lut-ki [lu]-u
nu $idu
balatu
tas-lim
sul-mu
ft
dami^tu sa pa-ni-ki
^
ilu
13. sa
im-nu-uk-ki mis-ra-a
lu-us-sip
sa ar-ki-ki a-li-kat
lamassu lu tas-lim
dmn-ka
lu-uk-su-da
sa
su-mi-lu-[uk-ki]
14. ki
15.
-
bi -
ma
Us
- si -
zik - ri
mi
a-mat a-kab-bu-ii ki-ma a-kab-bu-ti lu-u ma-ag-mt
ina tu-ub siri u fyu-ud lib-bi i-tar-ri-in-ni u-mi-'sam
l
lu-ub-lut lu-us-lim-ma hisur-ki
17. umit -ya ur-ri-ki ba-la-ta
1
6.
1
8.
us-tam-mar
i-ma u-sa-am-ma-ru tu-uk-su-ud
^
samu-u
ilu-[ut-ki]
fyidutu-ki
apsu
ris-fki]
li-
PRAYERS TO GROUPS OF
42
19.
Hani* 1 sa kis-sa-ti lik-rn-bu-ki
20.
INIMJNIMJfA $U IL.LA
t:
ilH
DEITIES.
1
ilanipl rabttti* lib~ba-ki
I$tar.KAN ana pan
SA.NA
21.
mi-ib-fya tanaki(ki)-ma
23.
nam-ru-ti
24.
a-na
lim-nu-ti
25 ........... -ki
26 ........
27 .....
.-su-ti
.
.
li-tib
ab
I$tar
Imrasi [tasakan(an)]
III Sanitu [ipuSfuS)]
mu- .........
.
..........
rabitti*
A-mm
in a Saib-nu-kit-nu-si
ma-mi ..........
1
ilani pl
sa
fyul-lu-ku
IL.LA
Sar-Jju-tum Sa
kakkabani
22. siptu at-tu-nu
28
SU
il
li-
lln
?
"SIR.GAR.RA-ki
sa
MU-it,
bi-li-i
....... -&u
sim
.....................
da-li~fou
su-
..........
..........
..........
..............
,
formed from two fragments of the K. Collection
K- 3^93) which I have joined.
(K 2396
Only one side of
the tablet has been preserved
and this is evidently the Reverse, as its beginning- is too abrupt to form the commencement
of an incantation. The first nineteen lines are addressed to
No. 8
is
+
,
the goddess Istar,
and only the beginning of the incantation is
which
missing, in which the goddess is addressed by name, and
apparently concluded the Obverse of the tablet. LI. 6
u
are
regularly divided, the first half of each stating some attention
or observance on the part of the suppliant towards his
goddess,
which balances and
half of the line.
justifies the petitions
The
contained in the second
whose favour
is invoked in 11. 12
surround the goddess on all sides and possThen follow various
ibly flanked the entrances to her shrine.
petitions couched in general terms for prosperity, life and length
and
colossi
13 evidently
of days, and the prayer concludes with a formula of benediction.
Translation.
1
...... good
2.
3.
4.
is
thy supplication
when the spirit (?) of thy
name is propitious!
Thy regard is prosperity, thy command is light!
Have mercy on me,
I$tar\ Command abundance!
Truly pity me and take away my sighing! 5 ...........
have
I held: let
me
bring joy of heart!
PRAYER TO THE GODDESS ISTAR
7.
I
8.
I
9. I
10. I
11. I
ETC.
43
have borne thy yoke: do thou give consolation!
have
thy head: let me enjoy success and favour!
have protected thy splendour: let there be good fortune
and prosperity!
have sought thy light: let my brightness shine!
have turned towards thy power: let there be life and
peace
Propitious be the favourable Sidu who is before thee: may
the lamassit that goeth behind thee be propitious!
That which is on thy right hand increase good fortune: that
which is on thy left hand attain favour!
the
word be heard!
and
let
Speak
word
I
the
Let
speak, when I speak, be propitious!
Let health of body and joy of heart be my daily portion!
My days prolong, life bestow: let me live, let me be per!
12.
13.
14.
15.
1
6.
17.
When
8.
plan,
let
me
attain
joy, may the Abyss hail thee!
be favourable to thee: may the
of
the
world
the gods
great gods delight thy heart!
May
19.
I
me
behold thy divinity!
(my purpose): Heaven be thy
fect, let
1
After the colophon in 1. 20 f. prescribing an offering of
incense and a drink-offering to be set before Istar and the
ceremony of raising the hand to be three times performed
,
(cf.
to
commencement of a hymn
beginning: "Ye brilliant stars, who
p. i3f.), there follows the
supra
certain
stars,
!
bright ones, whom the great gods
destroy evil did Ann create you!"
Ye
2.
1
The ends
7 f.
ing to No.
ideogram
of
KAS. SAG
uncommon
9
ir,
3-
of these lines have been restored accord-
(cf.
occurrence
supra p.
21).
The mi&&u
in directions for
common
itself is
ceremonies,
cf.
Col. IV,
1.
not
K 6209,
offering of the mi-i&-&a is prescribed, the phrase
6230
tanaki(ki)-ma occurring four lines above,
where an
[KAS].SAG
To
24, etc.
In this line mi-ify-fa takes the place of the
21.
1.
11.
9,
!
3 [wi]-i&-lfa ilia,
K
1.
7 mi-ifr-fri kun-ni,
etc.
PRAYERS TO GROUPS OF
44
No.
DEITIES.
9.
Transliteration.
i? [siptu
ga
su
ru
-
as
-
-
-u
pit
nlu
i- sis
A$$ur]
5.
**NU.DIM.MUD
[rubu
iuMarduk
- ba - bu
L TUR.RA]
mu - ri$
sal
[
KI
im
ra
Babili
LZID.DA]
[Ml I.SAGJLA tukulti(ti)
mu-di$-$u-u
LMAH.TIL.LA
a~sa-rid
[mii-$al-lim napisti(ti)
6.
su
7.
u'sumgal
8.
sumu ka
* ilu
Marduk
bu-kur
ti-iz-kd-m
2.
3.
~]
-
4.
-
/7/
9.
-
ki
u.
fo"
ma
12. / 13. ^//
-
14. ^z/^
- i
15. ti
1 6. Hi
ilu
17.
19. Sur
-
us
-
^//^
-
a-mat
21.
ihi
22.
ba
23.
ma - $&r - ^a
Marduk
[lu
-
kit
-
na
-
an
-
za
-
ru
-
ki-ma 11
ki$
Tabuti*
2
^
J?
15
i/ libba-ka.
/-
^^/
-
ilu
te
-
iluMarfafr
Sumili
-
u
-
ka
lu-u
^^^
ya]^
-
8
/)/A/
-
[ai
an/
ma-ag-[rat]
H
ki-[bi]
/// -
t~a
-
/"W/
-
^^
/&/
li-ri$-[ka]
-ba- ka
-
ru
-
bu
-
// - lib -
s
[ka]
/"#)
/7^^^
1L.LA
^/w
ytij*
-
ma -ga- [raj
u
/^
lib
$U
-
- /6a
rf
1
-
ki
- /
ka]
udj
damiktim(tini)^ ]
ina imni - /^^7 7
nafistimftim)
ya**
a - ddl
^/<7/
-
Su
pi
-
damiftifti) ina libU-yd.
11
[u
a-fyab-bu-ii
urru-ka
im-ni-ya.
-
///^
72^;?^ - ris
[1NIMJN1M]MA
z
bu
-
/ -
[ina lib hi
Kk
zu
lim
-
[ina
rabu-i'i
sa
-
- itk
lu
[
?^jf
ilu -
tu
-
-
hi
[
napilti(tim)
1
-
a
-
ta
lut
iz - ^sr
bilu
^7
^
-
ub
22 - ziz
-
/
laf
ztt'lul.
l
damifctim(tim)
26. [Hani]* 1
7
- ti
mar
am - ma
-
nisi$
-
/^w
sa
|7
27.
rap
balatu]
$a - a - ti]
-
......................
^>
a-fcad-bu-u
25. [il&niy
si
- /2 - mu
ina idi - yh*
hi
ma 10 ka- ba- a
si - ma -a
20.
24.
-
ni
ina pi
[Us
li -
ya sal
ga
mil
l
ka
u
ni*
-
parakkani^ j
fe
-
ya
-
-
kin
-
jf/
-
- ti -
istari - j/^
/// -
8.
-
- ti
Us
ka
u
us
a
bilu rabu-u
-
/?/
-
-
[ka
-
10. ina
1
ma
x
>^ frmi-ka
z
*
B
ka-bit-ti
ti~ru.
/>'
8
12
napiUi(ti) [lu]-u.
13
^
napiUi-ya.
"
/^ a-clal*ln-k<i.
PRAYERS TO MARDUK AND A GODDESS.
Rev.
v
sir-turn
28
l
llu
29
[
30
-turn i-til-lit
ilu
31. [sar]-rat
ilu
Hani* 1 ka-nu-ut
ikal Hani* 1 $a-du-[u
sd
35. if-ti-rat
in- si
37- [i] -pi-rat
38. na-si-rat
39. [ka]-i-$at
40. [ba?]-na-at
nisi*
[ziru]
nadnat(at) [aplu u zim]
un-ni-ni ma-[fai-rat tas-lit]
li-kat
1
[nab-ni-ta]
gi-mir
UD.DA. GAN ta-bar-ri-[i sa-an-dak?]
42
bif-it-ti
43
-pal-ki
-ki is-tu
44
na-[as-ki]
sa-pi-kat
napisti(ti)
balatu,
i-[ram-mu]
u [dannati]
puski
kata du *
sa-bi-ta
-ma-li-tu
ma-[ta-a-ti]
bul-lu-ta*
ina
36
]
su-htl
Hi
Bi-lit
I.
sal-ba-bu a-pil
Babili KI
bi-lit
34.
TUR.DUL.KU
SA.TARi-.
ra-bit
istarati]$
LSAG.ILA
32. sar-rat
33.
45
kit-mu-sa
[musi
u
im-nia]
-ut-ki dal-la]
ma-[.
a-bu-ti
[-at
42
46
[ki-bi-i
47
~[kir
da-ba-bi]
lu-uk-su-ud]
[
4g
in-si]
damikti(ti)]
pi-ya]
-[bil
49
ba-ni-ti]
................ .......... [**
ti-ni-H-ti]
............................
[
52
........................ [ damikti(ti)]
23.
[ kil-Za-a-ti]
54 ............................
'
........
..
.................
55.
J
56 ................. ... .......... [-turn-
cj
.
.
.
.
K 2558 + K 9152,
The two fragments
which
I
.
.
.
have joined
and which form the basis of the text of No- 9, contain portions
of two incantations, the first of which has been completed from
21 of K 2538 etc., part of a composite and chiefly
Col. Ill, 11. i
2
LI. i - 12 have been restored
text (cf. IV
pi. 2 1*).
R
bilingual
from
this tablet,
11.1317
A
which
,
is
cited as B, without alteration,
several restorations have been
la bul-lu-in.
2
A
$a-bi~ta-at jdt.
3
B
made
ba--lat.
in
but in
accordance
PRAYERS TO GROUPS OF
46
DEITIES.
with other portions of the text (cf. also No. 22, 11. nff.) in
of B. The incantation
preference to the corresponding readings
is addressed to Marduk and reads as follows.
Translation.
1.
mighty, powerful, strong one of A$Sur\
O
O
4.
noble, exalted, first-born of ta\
Marduk, the mighty, who causeth Ititra to rejoice!
Lord of Isagila, Help of Babylon, Lover of hida\
5.
Preserver of
2.
3.
Prince of l.MAH. TIL. LA,
life,
7.
8.
For ever
9.
O
6.
10.
ir.
12.
13.
is
name good
thy
Marduk, mighty
let
8.
19.
of the peoples!
me
live, let
me be
perfect
and
behold thy divinity!
me attain (my purpose)!
Cause righteousness to dwell in my mouth!
May my
May my
May my
To give
in
my
heart!
they command mercy
god stand at my right hand!
goddess stand at my left hand!
who
god,
May
I
favourable, stand firmly at rny side,
command, to hearken and show favour!
is
utterance, to
23.
when I speak, be propitious!
O Marduk, mighty lord, command life!
The life of my life do thou command!
Before thee brightly have I bowed (?) myself, let me be satisfied
24.
May BU
20.
21.
22.
25.
26.
Let the word
May
May
tablet,
titles
I
speak,
the great gods delight thy heart!
and
Is
incantation
commences the Reverse
addressed to a goddess to
whom
of the
the following
are ascribed:
34.
Queen of Isagila the palace of the gods the
Lady of Babylon, the Shadow of lands!
Lady of the gods, who loveth to give life,
35.
Who
33.
!
be thy light, may la shout with joy unto theei
the gods of the world be favourable to thee!
The second
32.
!
I plan, let
15.
1
mouth
life
me
let
When
..... mercy
6.
the
lord,
At thy exalted command
Return and be established!
17.
in
of
!
,
14.
1
Rene wer
Shadow of the land, Protector of distant peoples
For ever the Sovereign of shrines!
;
giveth succour in sorrow and distress!
mountain!
PRAYERS TO MAKDUK AND A GODDESS.
36.
The
who
one,
47
holdeth the hands of
,
39.
Who
Who
Who
bestoweth
40.
Who
hath made the peoples, the whole of creation!
41.
[Lady?] of the rising and the setting, the mistress of Bill
37.
38.
i.
-j-
=
K
protecteth
life,
life,
out seed,
who giveth offspring and seed,
who taketh away sighing, who accepteth prayer,
This prayer
6680,
3.
who poureth
supporteth the weak,
Col
sal-ba-bu
is
included
is
ii
1.
I,
(cf.
in
the
supra p.
of incantations
list
K 2832
15).
by BRUNNOW, ZA, IV, p. 242 as
R, 29, 23 k the word is followed by
explained
"anger", since in V
which occurs again
niu
in V R, 21, 43 rf apparently as a
1. 40
of
d). This explanation does not suit
a-ga-gu (ibid.
synonym
the word in the present passage. But a-ga-gu, besides mean"to be strong", while ni--u in the
ing "to be angry", also
=
text cited
by BRUNNOW stands between
the words ti-bu-& "to
advance, press on" and sal-turn "battle"; sal-ba-bu would therefore appear to be an epithet, or possibly a substantive, denoting the attribute of strength.
9. B omits the latter half of the
"O Marduki mighty
lord, at
In B, published in
thy
IV
line,
reading without break:
weighty command
R
2
let
me
live!"
pi. 21*, for
na-an-\pp ^^]]
read na-an-jj ^^\\ according to the traces on the tablet.
23. In form a-tal~ln-ka might be II 2 from ilu "to be
15.
,
high" with the same meaning as II i but the prep. ma-&ar-ka
would then be out of place. I have therefore taken adalluka
;
for adallaluka, the prep,
24. li-ris-ka, cf.
p. 77) li-ris-ka Babilu
26. In
^t^zf
.
B
K
Kl
.
R
(IV
The ^tjjzf
merely repeating the suffix of the verb.
7592 etc. Obv. 1. 21 (BRUNNOW, ZA, V,
2
,
is
pi.
21*)
for
*]]]
carelessly written
^[||]
on the
read *]]]
tablet.
passage proves that ^w-Jfc| is to be read sitas,
not si-i-TAS (== tan)
sitan, as is suggested by JENSEN, Kosmologie, p. 14, probably on the authority of DELITZSCH, AL^ p. 35,
no, 311.
The forms tftaS and sitan evidently existed side by
41. This
=
explains the
mination-point of the Sun".
side.
JENSEN
(loc.
cit.}
word
as
meaning "the
cul-
PRA.YERS TO GROUPS OF DEITIES.
48
No. 10.
Transliteration.
7
T
^
-ri-su-nu
3.
ilu
.
Marduk
rabiiti^
SU
7. siptu siir-fai-u
8.
,
.
.
rafsati^
Marduk
Marduk
n
bilu
~ri$ a-tu-,
12
ni-
.....
...
9.
10
sami-i u irsitim[(tim ?)]
.
ilu
1
git-ma-lu a-bi-rum
am tnztu u am baltu
Marduk.[KAN?]
^ms-ti-sir
.
,
rubit il
1
ilH
IL.LA
ilM
.
li- pat- fir
.
INIMJNIM.MA
6.
Hani* 1
5-
~li~sa(?) li-tib-ka
lim-mt~tu
.
mis-ri-tu-u-a ili-ya li-ti-ba samu-u
4-
bidutu-ka
*fr
.
13
.
.
.
sik-nat
-til
1
ilu
Uu Sama$
1
[daian] Hani* bit [ lgigi
"" usurati? 1
at-ta-ma] 16. [$im]-ti Si-i-mi
14
15.
Ml
si-mat mati
17.
[a-lak-ti dii-urn-mi-ife]
MLMI
18
tu-u-a]
l
[lid]-mi-fca [sunat$ -u->a li-H-ra i-da-
at-tu-la
i-m-ris lul-lik tap-pi-i
lu-u damikti[(tz) su-tit-li-ma-am-ma kaul-si
& ri-sa-a-[ti lu-
is-zi% ina
[imni-ya
ilu
.]
......
li-ta-mi-ka
ilu
na-ram /".,...,.,. w
Sama$ a-sa-rid
24. samu-u fyidiitu-ka irsitiin(tim) li.
2 7-
i&ptu?] iln nam-ri(?)
SU
20.
Hit
$a la salimn
ilu
J
ilu
$uk-na
Sa &-mi-yh
.]
21.
lit-tal-
BU
INIMJNIM.MA
19.
sfo-tii]
22. ai ip-par~ki rabisu
26.
damifyti(ti)
,
atalu
J
sal-li
[ana
li-
ili-y&
sulmu(mu) /"....
*
23.
ilanipl
IL.LA
si-mu u
ka- la-ma
.......
Rer.
...... -ka .......... 29 ........... i~
.......... 30. "Samas sd(P) ib-ba-nn n nap-ti.......... 31. pulamt apil pulani .......... -$/
28 .....
il
Mt-tirka
1
11.
111
The bracketed
127.
portions of
11.
1523
have been restored from No,
6,
PRAYERS TO MARDUK AND SAMAS.
lim-&u-ri
34.
ki-i
pi
RA
ZIB.BA
Ml
A
INIMJNIM.MA
35.
-la i-di~a sd ilu-su
32
ana panu-ka
33.
49
."
w*[U--um sa
.
.
.
.
J
No. 10 (K 5980 -f- K- 8746) is, according- to L 35, a copy
of an older tablet. Unlike the other texts in this volume it is
written in the Babylonian character, and, though in 11. 6 and
26 it contains the distinctive colophon-line, in 1. 34 it presents
a different one to that usually found in this class of texts. It
contains parts of three incantations, the first being addressed
Marduk, the second to Santas, and the third to a god whose
to
name has not been
The second
preserved.
of these three in-
and has been partly
cantations is
6, 11. 97
restored from that text in many places however the tablets are
too broken to admit of restoration from one another (cf, p. 37).
7. It is possible that the horizontal wedge which follows
a duplicate of No.
ff.
;
-^*M
*"*T~
;
( cf-
pl a te 21)
is
merely a
in this case read a-pil
17.
The phrases
8.
form of *"~[4lj
tu-la
was included
li-si-ra i-da-tu-u-a
The traces
in
in writing the sign
appear to have stood in the
which they occur in No. 6, for it is
l
ing lid-mi-ka sunat* -u-a as a line
1
made
Marduk*
in this line
reverse order to that in
improbable that
slip
tlu
by
in
1.
16, leav-
itself.
V^
suggest the Bab.
which case the line would read: sunati* 1 atof the character before
etc,
20. This line possibly contained
1.
i2of. of No. 6 in the
reverse order.
Only one sign is missing from the beginning of 1. 27.
In the transliteration I have restored this as X^n
regarding the
27.
>
beginning of the incantation which is continued on
the Reverse. If however the line contained directions for cereline as the
4
monies, B i xJ should be restored, giving as the commencement
of the line the common ceremonial formula ipus an-nam. The
signs
\
^Z!!|^i
should possibly be read as one character \S^| t \
31. Possibly for
X!^ Hfl read
-
Section II
Prayers addressed to Gods.
This Section, as
its title
indicates, is
composed of
tablets
containing prayers addressed only to one god. They may indeed
take the form of large tablets, each including" several incantations
interspersed with ceremonies, and resembling in arrangement
those published under Section I; they differ from these, however,
In
that,
instead of being addressed to various gods and
god-
the prayers and ceremonies on each tablet are all addressed to the same god. Nos. 12, 21 and 22 are good examples
desses,
of this class of text.
A
second subdivision might be made of
u, 18 and 19, which contain but
smaller tablets such as Nos.
one prayer
ceremonies.
in
some cases accompanied by a few
In addition to
their
difference in
directions for
size
they are
further distinguished from the former class
on a somewhat coarser
clay.
by being inscribed
They are moreover written in a
slightly larger character and a few have the appearance of
being extracts from the larger tablets made possibly for some
temporary purpose.
Some of the Nos. included in this Section are merely
fragments, of which so little has been preserved that it is im-
possible to say with certainty to
what form of text they originindeed probable that No. 13 was
originally a large tablet similar to No. 12, and that No. 29 is a
fragment of one of the smaller extracts, but in
cases
ally belonged.
there
It
is insufficient
is
data for a
final classification.
many
As however
each contains a prayer to one
god, and there is no definite
indication that they included
prayers to other deities, they have
PRAYERS TO MARDUK.
been
under the present Section.
classified
51
The
tablets contain-
prayers to the same deity have been placed together; the
order in which the groups occur, however, has not been dictated
by the relative importance of the deities addressed, but is that
which was found most convenient for the arrangement of the
ing-
plates.
No. 11.
Transliteration.
[siptu]
2.
[nap]-sur-m
3.
[ka]-bu-u
u
u
[sd]-su-u
5.
[am]-ma-ti-yat>
6.
[kima]
7.
[bilu]
12
si-fnu-fa
Marduk
J
ilu
1
8
i
Q
i-
lu-us-ti- '-ma 16
ana-ku
-ka
sa
ina
lu
mudu u
ai ik-tar an-ni
mudu
la
9
Sf-di-im.
^ A
5
A
ff.,
A
a-pa-lum.
14
17
A
line in C.
la
22
A
pu-tur-ma
10
The fragment
is
A
"bi-lum.
K 6537,
i-ti-ik
u mi-lim-ma*?
sir-ti pu-sur
nu-um-mi-ir 22
A ri-mi-nu-U'Um. * A itA ina libbi-ya. 8 A M-ma
1J
A ri~mi-nu~u. 12 A a-mi-lu-tu.
15
16 A
A [a]-ra-li,
3
i-zi-su.
7
-
which exhibits a very similar
cited as C.
mudu-u mi-lim-[ma].
C
A
am-ma-ti-ya.
[aj-na ra-ma-m-$a~ma,
in the Transliteration
[mudu]-u u
6
ufe-ta-ad-di-da-ni*
na-bl-at.
-i(?)-ma.
6
2
Siptu bit nu-ru fear~ra-du.
ka-bat
i-pu-us**
lu
[i]-$a-ti-ya
A
1
ana amilu ba-ba-lu
2I
1
ilani*
$it-tu-tu
ilu
mis-s&r-ris
tal-pu-nin-nL
lam-mad
a-ra-as-si^
la
pu-su
-ka
ii-kdl-lil
lman-nu?]
[za?]-lip-tu
-a
20.
11. 1
i~lam-mad
ya]-u
ar-ra]-
17
1 ?*
la
ba-ta]-ti
I7
na-baf
man-mi
4
ilu
6.
ri-mi-nu-u
ilu
15
1
us-ti~si-[ma]
su-ma
i-si-it
12. [lu-ut-ta-id-ma]
[.....
it-lal-pan-ni*
id-da-sa-an-ni
a-pa-hfi
ma-la
la
13. [as-rat
ri-mi~nu-u$
lib-bi-yai
ilu
ra]~ma-m-sa
[man-nu
a-bu-bu
i-zis-su*
ufe-ta-ad-di-da-an-niv
11. [a-lak-ti
14.
la
la
ina
rabu-u
[a-na
g.
sa
si-bi*
[a-mz-luj-tum
10.
Marduk
a-bii
4.
8.
ilu
karradu*
1.
18
M C piftttr.
C
[Sit]-tu-t&~um
21
LI.
^P
text to
19
C
20 and 21 form one
nu-um-mtr.
Ha
5
PRAYERS ADDRESSED TO GODS.
,
zu-uk-ki
21. [dal]-%a-ti-ya
~"_
22
- ni
i
24
>
5
>b.
abu
abi-ya
abi-ya
ai
ra-ma-ni-ya
[a]-na
Hi
ik-ta-ba-an-ni-ma
1
damkati*
kail*
a-na
27. ina
an-ni
ti-pi-ik-da-m
da-ri$
lu-siz-ktt
aS-ri
Sak-na-at
ina
sa
pu-tur
an-ni
pu-Sur
pu-tur
an-ni
pu-Sur
an-ni
^Marduk
karradu
ti-ml-ki
mati
Rev.
33. btltu
ilu
rabUum(twn)
ilu
35. il&ni** a-si-bu
Uu
36.
ilu
NA.GAL.A
-
ba
ki
ul-tu
-ma
SA
ilu
a
si - i -
nifcu
mu
The
ya
li-tu-m
lud-lul
^Marduk.KAN
Asur-ban-apli] Sarru
incantation contained
burasi talakan(an)
di$pu fyimttu ta$aka?i(an)
ana
libbi
mmittu
TU
milu
47. [ikal
tur
a$-ri-su
Marduk SA.NA
ta$akan(an)
46
-
dd-H-H-ka
zir Sam ma$takal
45
a
bi
a-na
samni
-
lid -
pu
SU ILXA
[AG].AG BI ana pan
(an)
-
Marduk
INMJNIM.MA
^
si-fyi-ri-ya i-pu-Su
^
VII-^CT
a-lit-ti-ya
ilu
43
pu-ut-ri
- tur
n-ni pu-ut-ra
adi
40. [kdr]-ra~du
42.
pu-tur
A-nim
sa
wnmi
fi
m
an-m pu
ka
-
pu-ut-m
an-ni
la$-mi-tum
37. su-up-pi-ib-ma
38. lib
an-m
^n "
Nirgal
34. fyarradu
41.
.
.
ilu
lrua
rabztum(tum)
UuNabu
ta-a-bu
sii- mu
32.
31. btitu
39.
hl-hk
ubbib-an-m
sal-mu
ili-ya
u
29. li-na-du-ka
30.
^KAN.KAL
sa
di-sa-a-tum(?)
28. ni-su
sa-la-ti-ya
a-&-tu-ma
itiha-a
kima
1
tas-li-ti
ik-ri-bi
u
nz-su-ti-ya*
-a-ya
.
_
ummi-ya ummu ummi-ya
git
munu - ma
ma
-
Samni tanadi(di)
-
lu
Samnu
ti-tar-fau
etc.
by No.
n
(K
+
K
3334)
addressed to the god Marduk and is mainly concerned with
Though some of the lines
petitions for the removal of sin.
are broken and portions of the incantation are obscure, the
235
is
line of tJiought
1
L. 22
abi-~ya
is
running through the composition
expanded into three
C
,
which read
a
C
clear.
:
ummi-ya
,
ahi-ya
lines in
is
,
-ti~ya ni-lu-
The
PRAYERS TO MARDUK.
53
commences with an invocation of
suppliant
the
as "the
god
hero Marduk, whose anger is the storm-flood", and whose word
the disobedient and rebellious cannot disregard. In 1. 5 f. he
complains that, though Marduk has granted him eloquence, he
has also afflicted him ("My words in my heart he bringeth
forth! Like an old man hath he bowed me down!")- Therefore,
own
aspirations
wickedness
praise,
me
let
among mankind and stating his
("whoever hath learnt the way of god let me
praising the righteous
after
I
have not possessed; the sanctuaries of life
to be purified from his sin
11. 19 if.
seek I"), he asks in
hands of his god. Then follows a sort of litany for the removal of his sin, in which he
successively addresses Iriia, Nabu, Tasmitu, Nirgal, Ami etc.
and delivered
into the favourable
In the last three lines he returns to the
renewal of whose favour he prays
thy heart like
me
my
father
my
god Marduk
in the following
for the
,
terms
"Let
:
who bore
me bow in
begetter and the mother
O
hero Marduk let
place!
before
thee!"
humility
After the incantation there follow four lines of directions
return into
its
for ceremonies intended to
a
SA
shalt thou
of
oil,
offer,
the middle of the
anoint with
whom
it
oil."
its
accompany
Before Marduk a
following.
,
SA.NA
"Do
recitation.
of incense shalt thou
the
set,
a drink-offering, water, honey (and) butter
the seed of the mastakal- plant in
oil cast,
The
,
catch-line
and
recite the incantation
commences a prayer
to a
god
hails as "the exalted, the perfect, the powerful!"
A
commences the text with the words
duplicate
siptu btt nu-ru "incantation of the house of light", a title that
For other incantations with this
is omitted in the text itself.
i.
L 9
cf.
No. 22, L 35,
(ibid. p. 41),
p. 880),
K
9004,
K
1.
2425,
10,
onym
1. i
Rm.
i-zis-su (var. i-zi-sii)
(ibid. p.
581,
1.
5,
for izzit-su,
K 7866,
442),
1.
i
(ibid.
etc.
izzitu
being prob. a syn-
of uzzu and uzzatu "anger".
20
f.
These
27. It is
cf,
R
K
60 [67]),
2587, Obv. 1. 30 (IV
and
Vol.11
p. XXIII), K. 157,
54 (BEZOLD, Catalogue p. 14
heading
K
The
DELITZSCH,
lines
have been restored from
possible that -ku in
Grammar
',
56,
lu-ziz-ku
Addenda.
K 3927, Rev. 1.3
=
'2
s.
m.
f.
suffix,
PRAYERS ADDRESSED TO GODS.
54
44.
by
plant **>*IN.NU.US
The
^ ^yyy
-yy| L e
1M^ ta .kai
.
R
rendered in IV
Is
(not
2
t
t
26
36
1.
iv
as
List, no. 6049).
and BRUNNOW,
46. Si-tar-ftu
metathesis for
by
tit
No. 12.
Transliteration.
1.
ftuwoz /*/*;/ mursi
DI.PAL.A ZLTAR.RU.DA KA.LU.BLDA
dubbubu ana annlu ul
2.
DU.DU.BI
ilu
3.
KU.A.TIR
suhippu
mn
ina miisi gusuru arku
illu
Marduk
SA samni
tasapak(ak)
tasalafa
GLGAB
ana pan
tukan(an)
mu
nikii
itifai
dispu &i-
mitu tasakan(an)
4.
%arf> aiu
a-da-gur tukan(an) si-am na-afy-la tasapak
SA.NA
durasi
tasakan(an)
5.
KAS.SAG
tanadi(di)
^^^iissu
**"*"*
tanaki
ina
w^
art* 1
MA
art* 1
an$ l z'wSID ma-kan-na
Hi SIR.AD arka KlSDA *<*GI$.$AR
*$ U
6.
KISDA
tanaki(ki) ana pan
tanadi(di)
7.
nifci
&ruZAG
&MLQI
u
^^KAJZl
tasakan(an)
8.
samnu ina iwnapsastu i^urkarinnu talaki(ki)~ma ana libbi
Samnu Ht-a-tu
9.
gassu fauram
10.
wNIM
11.
ana
12. I
^m ma stakal
wbinu
i^asagn **mKUD.SIR **** SLSI *'V
libbi
samnu
sa 2 ^urasu I sa
MA N
ina DA.SAR
AN.HUL.MIS I
1
tanadi(di)
abnu
ukmi
I sa
wkunukku
**"uknk
ab
kunukku ina
bi-rit
ARA(rad)
$a
tasakan(an)
to ****parittu
abtm
tipu$(u$)
rutu
13.
burasu
fomfL
SI.
AN.ffUL.MlS
almi
ina
pa~
fyurasu
GU.GAD
ta$akak(?)(ak)
DA.SAR
14. ina
1
A
ina
lamnu M-a-fat],
*******
2
A
$d.
bur
-
zi
-
KU
Sa
tasakan(an)
AN.HUL.MIS te-bt-nu
gal
PRAYERS TO MARDUK.
samni wsurminu tubbal ina twnapsastu [wurkarinnu ina
15. ina
1
6.
55
kat amUu marsi subut-ma siptu
ilu
DAJ.SAR
Marduk
tasakan(an)
Ill
.
sanitu
wmnu~su
ilu
17. siptu
1
8.
Marduk Ml Matati
sal-[ba-bu]
id-dis-su-u*
git-ma-[lu]
sar-fyu
siru sd ul
19. tiz-ka-ru
21.
ilu
Marduk*
22. gas-ru
23. a-bti-iib
24.
*$
~u~um
z
uttakkaru(ru)
sa 3
uz-nu
sarm
20. li--u
-ru-bu
kab-tu
-sar-su
.
b(p)u-un-gu-lu
u kakku ka-bal la
.-him
sil-
sa
sfa-tu-ru
sa-
-su
kabtu
-[ti]~
-iz-zu
^
*DU.KIRRUD.KU git-mal-
il
25
26
il
LUGAL>KIRRUD
ilu
Marduk
rabuti* 1
bilu
.
tlu
27.
28.
Marduk Ml
Ml
sami^ 1
29. bit
30. faa-ai-ad
llu
u
as-na-an
tamati^ 1
u
&a-i~du
llu
la-faar(?)
ba-nu-u
si-
am
di$-su-u
31. ta-ba-an-na sa ilu u
ilu
is-tar
32.
usumgal
bu-kur
33. ir-S
llu
samurMtu
ba-nu-u ki~rib
A-nun-na-ki
u
ris-sa
1
lgigi*
ba-nu~u
la
at-ta
ilu
a-si-ru
ti-[ni]-sit gim-ri
** ta~ba-ds-si
34. bilu at-ta-ma kinia a-bi u urn-mi ina
Uu
kima
Santas
35. at-ta-ma
ik-lit-$i-[na?]
36. ku-la
nu&su
nan* 1
u ki-i mu-
-mi(?)-Su-nu
iln
.-ik
faur-sa-a-ni
mus-ti-i$-ru
bi-ra-a-ti
it
.
.
-nin
mu-di-i(?J
$d~di-i
u-g(k)up-pi
.
tus~nam-mar
-$ir-$i-na
^UD.DA.GAN
37. tus-ti'sir i-kit'tu
-ri-bu
-turn
.'
du
38. bi-rit uzna -si-na
39. matati
u
nisi* 1 rapS&ti[*
1
]
40. ri-mi-na-ta
41
.-rum an-/ja
nam-ta-ru
-
42
-bat kat-su
43.
44.
u
.
1
A
id-di-lu-u.
inserts Ulu.
2
A
bit
su~nu
sa
si-
[ti]-iz~fya-ru si-ru Sa la.
3
A
[li]-*
-u rap-lu.
4
A
here
PRAYERS ADDRESSED TO GODS.
56
pulami apil [pulani sa
45. [ana-ku arad]-ka
ilu-su
pulanu
ilu
istar-
su pulanitum(tum)]
46.
47.
48.
49.
50.
51.
52.
53.
...............
...................
&-ma-. ....
ana nu kati-[ya] ..........................
manistu ...............................
...........................
it-ban-ni kima
la--bu ta- ..............
u
ta-ni-fyu
alii
di-J}U
ma-mit
u-Safy- ..........
tabu ni-su
la
miirsu
suk-lul balat pag-ri-ya la--bu-ma lit-bu sa ku- ..........
su- ..........
salman* -u-a
il-ku-u
AKA .........
.
%ata
ib-
.
1
l
54.
du -su
du
55. ipir sipi
li - ka- .....
man-da-ti-ya
1*
1
lu-ub-ba-ku
amilutit
$a
ina ip-si limntii*
u lu-ub~bu-ta-ku-[nia]
sab-su
-ya
56. ba-as-ti tab-la-tii
57. mi-lat
Hi u
amiluti(ti)* ibasa-a ili-ya
BAR.DA
$uttu-u-a Urn-
na faa-da-a
l
ul
i-sa-a
rz-&a-ma
purus kit-ti
-mi*
fya-ba~ai di-ni di-in
59. bi-li ina u-mi an-ni-i iziz-ma si
purussa-ai purus(us)$
nu-us-si di-fyu $a zumri-ya
nu-uk-kir-ma
60. 6 murus SAG
58. idat$ -u-a
tirutirtu-&-a
NA
61.
1
ilu
62. ina ki-bit pi-i-ka ai
63. ai
64. ai
65.
-
lim-nu
1
imti imti imti arsaSi* ^
itifyu-ni
itifya
mimma
itifya-a
lumun sunati^
a
lunnm ITI
1
idati*
1
mati
u
ali
limnuti* 1
S
ITLMIS
Sa
ai
f
Samz
ik$uda-ni
- /
u
y&-$i
1
pi limni lisani limniti sa amiluti* pani-ka lit-uS-lim-ma
Sammu AN.HUL $a ina kisadi-ya Saknu(nu) mimma limnu
66. ina
67.
dinu-ma afyumi(2)-ni
iL-piS ka$-$a-pi u
amilutu
i$tari-[ya?]
ili~ya
ai fa-$is-ni-ka
68. arrat limuttim(tim)
69.
A
damku
nu-ri
lim-mir
abnu
kima
i
pu sa la
parutu
gloss reads
/?-/>-/
Sa a-
'*
ana
a-fyi~ti
i-dir-tfo
..........
*
B
li-is-fcip
ai
ar~$i 12
Hi Uu-iUari u
B Si-mi.
B pu-ru"us.
L. 60 is expanded in B and forms
amUutum(tum).
two lines which read .......... -ya nu-us-S2\ and .......... -tis-sii di~$u
*
6
5
.......... -sz,
.......... -ya, apparB reads ..........
8 B
-ma U'ir-lu-ni liS-ku-nu-ni rz-z~ma, C .......... -i-ma.
ka$-laj)-tum, C
.......... -turn. 9 B .......... -u dr-$a~$u*u. 10 J3C amilutumftum)
$a zumri-yd-
C, whicli reads
ently had the
same reading
as B.
7
and
In place of
1.
61
.
11
C ..... -uS-lim.
12
C
probably read dr-U.
PRAYERS TO MARDUK.
57
Rev.
70.
71.
abnu
kima
kima
na-pis-ti ina pani-ka
uknu
u
faurasu ili-ya
73.
ana
Sammi?
u
2
nap-sal-tmn
9
80.
ma
Si.
kwia
82.
ma-mif
ni-Su
Hani* 1
,
ina
balatn
sa
ru~fai-i
lu-bHb
rabuti^
ki-bi
lu-ba~
ina
lu-lil
irsitim(tim)
.
ul
lip-su-m
dan-na
pi-ka
$amt-i
kima
It-Sir
pani-ka kun-nu lip-$u-$u
uz-zu
fai-ti-iu
zi-kir
usisnika(ka)
pi-ir-i*
ina
sa
m
itifaa-a
&
su-mi
kati*
ai
tabtumftiim)
u-kar-ri-bu-nfi
77. ai
kil-la-lu
Tint
sit-tu
78.
79. ni-is
limniti^-ya
lu-ni~is~su-it*
la
74. arrat limutti(ti)
75. ina pani-ka
76.
itti-ya
In-ub-si
damikti(ti)
kima iwkunukkii
1 *
$ulmu(mu)
istari-ya
1
72. ina pi nisi*
li-sak-na ri-i-mu
li-kir
iln
ib-sii~u-ni
tabati^
la
ru-si-i
112
l
I3 ki-rib sami-i lu~ut-ta-mir
lip-ta-at-ti-m ki-sir limmti* -ya
83. kitna
*amDIL.BAD
ullil-an-ni
i$uli-nu^
lip-sm-an-ni^ ^ukuru(r)
84.
16
ar-ni-ya
Sa ^i
g 5> karpatu^gfafj^a
86. li-ib-bi-bu-mn-ni
87. ina
2Z
88.
ki-bit
l
^I-a 21
ilu
t~a
2*
Marduk
SA.NA
*
damiktu
a-bi
^GIS.BAR
ilani$
l
ilu
libba(ba)-ka
li-mt-ufy
lip-tur
li-sat-lim-ma^
dipari sa
sar apsi
a-na nis kati-ya
a-mat
89.
tl
ihi
AZAG
2Q
ilu
[NIN.SLKU]
Marduk mas-mas
Uu
Hani* 1 rabuti^ 1 abkal
lgigi]
ilu
lu-ut-ta--id & $ar-ra-tum^
Dam-ki~[na htus-ti-sir]
apil pulani lu-ub-lut lu-us-llim-ma]
ana-ku arad-ka pulanu
ilu-ut-ka
91. lu-us-tam-mar
90.
i
turn.
*
C
C
is n
.
kunnkku
C &t&*.
i-dil-li-ti
li-ba-
kt&-Sa-pi
u
9
7
Zim-nu.
For
I.
80
C
*>
lumti ufi-ir-.
mimma
ri-bu-u-ni
8
ki~ma abmi
C
ki-bi lalatu.
li-is-su-n.
^||
C
reads
10
lud-lu-la
for
omits
I.
C
|w--.
itti
{j^
For
2
arrat limuttumftum) la ta-ab5
and reads
C
lit-ta kil-lat
^ ^1
^|J|
C reads
Si
u C
1 la ib-$u-ni,
&aS-Sap-ti linmuti*
6
C
u
jji-tf-tu
dr-nz-ya.
J^I
ki-ma Sami-i
ki-ma ir-si-tum.
ai fr&ar-
^^I|
etc.
H
]\
lu-lil ina ru-fa-i
12
C
la fa-fat-
15
w C *Unu
C tylur-an-nL
C ki-ma.
tum.
(^| ^"I^Sffi)19 C lib-tt-bu1S
ilu
17
li-la-at-li-ma.
16 C
C
C here inserts l-a u.
dr-ni-ya.
21
20
C ^fa >-- Ht)Sa XUG&BAR u #*AZAGJZU.
13
C n% Mt^-ya li-kun
C da-U-M-Jsa Imd-hil
\
ti-nu-u%
etc.
23
C #*& (>+-
>-<
M C
u
lar-rat.
PRATERS ADDRESSED TO GODS.
58
93. **titari-yk
94.
lik-[bi]
arad-ka
mas-mas
ana-ku
//
kur-di-[ka]
lu-us~tam-mar
nar-M-ka
92. ili-ya
lud-lul
d&^li-ka
*M*rduk.KAN
INIMJNIM.MA
J
.......... -pat-su Bf-u kakkad
9 6. ..... KISDA ti-tu-buimmiri Kl SA NU la uttakkar (?)(&r)
In ana Hi sammu-ka lu* ana
gj ...... bu-ti-$u tanasa&(?)-ma
il
95.
1
2
Hi $&* is~$nb-ba-a
gg.
......
,
ilu
99-
ilu
l ]^a u-ma--ir~an-ni
100. amU*marsii
101
.
wa-am-ma ina pan
Marduk is-pur-an-ni
u tanadi(di) gim-ru-fi
ana
III
kibi-ma riksu
samtu
ana
liUr-ma
biti-su
tapatar(dr)
limur
ul
arki-su
D UR.D UR sammu AN.HUL.MISta istu-$u~nu *> NLKUL.LA
tamUGU.RUL.LA
102.
ARA
ina
TLSAR
samni wtsurtnmu tubbal ina
taSakan(an)
pu^us gumru
an-nam
103. ipus
104. abni*
1
su-nu-ti
06.
i-tam-mur
107. mi-lat
sammu
itti
AN.HULMIS
mufatr(?)
ni$i-wa
ana ih
ffUR kiam kibi
AN.HUL ma-sar mlmi(mi) sa ilu l-a u UuMarduk
105. siptu at-ta
1
AN.HUL.MIS
samtu munu u sa
III
ilu
n
ilu
si-ru-ti
ru-fei-i
kis-pi
a-ml-lu-ti*
istar
..... HUR ZLTAR.RU.DA DLPAL.A KAXU.BLDA
...... &-pi$ kiS-pi lim- .......... -[t]-t& $a~
.....
109
108.
6
as-ni-faa
no.
in.
ilu
sidu
dam&u
ilu
lamassu
113. ina ma-sar sul-mi
ilu
.....
Marduk
[ki-nis
u kal
114. ina
ki-bit
115. ipus
an-nam ana Hi Sammu
1
Z)
....
E
D
8
E
damzfeta(ta)
$uk~na*
lu-mur
9
E
li-tam-mu-u.
Int-tul.
E
1
rabuti* 1]
D
*
$a.
E
itti-ya
hit-till
Uu Marduk
tak-ta-bii-u
u amllutu.
6
paris(is) napiUim(tim)
7
lx
[Hani*
:
|.
li-ta]-mu-ifi
...........
AN.HUL.MIS
3 j) ifat m
la.
which read
KA.LU.BLDA
.
a~$* t
*
.-u.
forms two lines in
abfeal
a-mi-lu-ta
ft,
zi-ni-ti(ty]
[istar
ml-li-ma-am-ma
112.
sukna(na)*
]
damifctn[(tfy
ilw
zi-na-a
ilu
yd~& 7
E
10
-i-tu
For 113
E
reads;
-u.
11
L. Io8
\
,
and
te-as-m-ba a-na ya~
$utta
PRAYERS TO MARDUK.
1 1
6.
ana
in a kisadi-su tasakan(an)
samni sa ina iw
libbi
*$
1
1
8.
iig.
1
20.
121.
122.
ina $i-mi-su-ma
ana
inuma amilu kakkadu
ikal m ilu
Assur~ban-apli
R
IV
text of No. 12
1
pi.
,
K 2379,
munu(nu)-ma
saknu(nu)
dumiim
ka-ai-an
(K
1
tasakar(Ar)
damikti(ti)
mmru
akil-su
karsi-sit
u-zak-kat-su
etc.
163
and revised
64
u urkarin nu
a-gltb-ba SA.NA dipari tus-ba--su-ma
minima in-su mimma lim-nu ul itifyi-su
samu-u sal-la-tu
swn-su
The
in
III sanitu
karP afu
ig~zi-tu
117. siptu
59
In
+ K 218) has been published
IV R pi. 57, the Reverse of
2
,
96, being given on p. n
duplicate of 11. 76
of the Additions to the latter volume. It is here republished
which
is
and variant readings from five duplicates. 2
has been transliterated into Hebrew
The text as given in IV
characters by HALEVY, Documents religieux, p. 179 ff. and a transwith restorations
R
lation of
and of
11.
82
76
11. i
24,
Lectures, p, 536
given by LENORMANT,
Is
30
IF.
1
35,
61
-95,
101
BEZOLD, Catalogue,
(cf.
La
divination, p. 2 12
f.
by SAYCE, Hibbert
The tablet is
p. 42).
the god Marduk^ the
107
concerned entirely with the worship of
object of its petitions and ceremonies being the cure of the
suppliant who Is suffering from sickness. The greater part of
occupied by the prayer or Incantation addressed
is, however, preceded and followed by directions for ceremonies. The incantation is to be recited by
the masmasu or priest who also carries out the ceremonies that
the tablet
is
god, which
to the
it, for L 16 contains a definite injunction to this
while In the last line of the prayer (L 94) the masmasu
accompany
effect,
speaks In his own name. The prayer Is however composed
from the point of view of the sick man, on whose behalf the
,
priest recites
&A.NA
1
it.
Is
apparently omitted by E.
2 After the
plates
creased by the addition
summer
(1894)
of
readings
they go
,
C
,
recognised
therefore,
as C was inZiMMERN having last
11.7390. The variant
had been lithographed the duplicate cited
of a fresh fragment,
it
as
K 3289,
of
a duplicate
which are given on
are not exhaustive.
Prof.
K. 163
pll.
29
,
f.,
though correct as for as
In the footnotes to the transliteration of the tablet
fresh variants of C have been incorporated, and in all cases where
the transliteration would leave the exact reading doubtful the cuneiform has been
however the
added in brackets.
12
PRAYERS ADDRESSED TO GODS.
60
of the tablet forms a sort of heading or
of the prayer,
Introduction, and, while stating the occasion
the sickness
when
that
contains a general direction to the effect
The
first
line
has fallen on the man nothing evil or inauspicious is to be
allowed to approach him. Then follows the first section on
the tablet, containing 14 11. of directions for ceremonies, which
"Perform the following. In the night
commence as follows:
with pure water. Before Marduk the
a
green bough
sprinkle
shalt
drink-offering shalt thou set. Dates (and)
SA of oil, a drink- offering, water, honey
thou heap up.
there an incense(and) butter shalt thou offer; thou shalt set
of incense
a
SA.NA
shalt thou heap up;
burner, corn
A
thou
shalt
offer.
thou pour out."
and a half are obscure at 1. 7 offer-
The
-drink
shalt
The rites in the next line
ings of flesh are prescribed, three preparations of flesh being
In L 8 the command is given to take the oil of
specified.
;
certain
woods, and the next two
lines
stances that are to be cast into the
ments of various kinds of wood
contain a
list
of sub-
including gold, fragand plants, and incense. In
oil,
i iff. certain
offerings are specified in honour oftlieAN.fff7L.M"I>
the offerings consisting of one piece of alabaster, one piece of
gold, one piece of lapis-lazuli and one seal. In the principal
11.
t
prayer of the tablet reference Is made to each of these four
offerings (cf* 11. 69
73), and, as the prayer is addressed throughout to Marduk, it is obvious that AN.ffUL.MlS is merely a
title of the god Marduk?
The ceremonies conclude with an
Injunction to the officiating priest to hold the hand of the sick
man and recite the incantation. This incantation, which occupies
11.17
94, reads as follows.
,
Translation.
17.
O
Marduk, lord of lands, the mighty
8.
Powerful, unique, perfect
19. The exalted hero, who suffers no change
20. The strong one, the king .who
21. O Marduk the illustrious, the
great one who
1
1
The group
is
prob. a
compound ideogram and is not to be
god of joys" is therefore tentative.
ilu hfduti$l\ the rendering "the
transliterated
PRAYERS TO MARDUK.
23.
The mighty
The storm of
24.
O
22.
!
great
!
6
1
the illustrations!
the weapon, the battle
the perfect
25
26
Marduk, the lord
the
!
duk, the lord
28. Lord of the heavens, of mountains
Mar-
27.
and of oceans, who
...
the
.
hills!
29.
Lord of
30.
Who
and fortresses, whe guideth the rivers!
bestoweth corn and grain (?), who createth wheat and
barley, who reneweth the green herbl
31.
Who
createth
the handiwork of
god and goddess;
midst of their
33.
The
The
34.
Thou
art lord,
and
35.
Thou
art like
the Sun-god also:
32.
.....
in the
art thou!
ruler of the Anunnaki^ the director of the Igigil
wise, the first-born of la, the creator of the whole of
mankind
my
like
father
and
my
the
their
art thou!
darkness thou dost
lighten
36.
that
39.
40.
A
cry and a shout of joy
37.
!
mother among
Thou
need
38. Their wisdom
Lands and distant peoples
Thou art compassionate
41. ..... I
!
guidest him
in
is
42
Thou
43.
At
1.
own name
holdest his
am weak
hand
44
the suppliant makes a formal statement of his
along with that of his father, after which the tablet
45
lines, only disconnected words
When
the lines once more become
been
having
preserved.
connected we find the suppliant imploring that the life of his
body may be restored, the disease from which he Is suffering
being put down to the Influence of magic. He concludes a
description of his symptoms with the words: "My powers and
my soul are bewitched and there Is no righteous decision!" He
continues broken for several
therefore
makes a
appeal to the god in the following
direct
words:
59.
O
lord,
at this time
cries,
60.
The
sickness
stand beside
give
me and
hearken to
my judgment, make my
..... do
my
decision!
thou destroy, and take thou away
the disease of my body!
PRAYERS ADDRESSED TO GODS.
62
6
1.
62.
O my god
By
(and) goddess, judge ye mankind, and possess me!
the command of thy mouth may there never approach
anything
63.
the magic of the sorcerer and of the sorceress!
me the poisons of the evil
evil,
there never approach
May
.
.
... of men!
64.
65.
of powers
there never approach the evil of dreams,
May
Never
(and) portents of heaven and of earth!
the evil of the portent of city and land over-
may
take me!
66. In spite
mouth
of the evil
the evil tongue of
,
let
67.
Let nothing
68.
The
that
the
evil curse,
mouth
me be
sight
the plant of the
ever restrain
evil
is
that
men
in
thy
perfect!
god of joy
placed upon my neck!
unfavourable let it cast
is
aside!
69. Like alabaster
let
my
light shine, let
me
never have
affliction
!
Rev.
70.
Like lapis-lazuli
may my
life
be precious
it
71.
O my
Like gold,
72. In the
Like a seal
74.
May
75.
Before thee
May
my
goddess,
the sight,
may
let
mercy!
prosperity be
with me!
mouth of the peoples may
73.
76.
god and
in
establish
I be blessed!
be torn away!
curse, that is unfavourable, never draw nigh,
may it never be oppressive!
may my
the evil
sins
may my name and
posterity prosper!
that are set before thee loosen
the plants and
my
77.
Never
80.
At thy mighty command
81.
Like heaven
82.
Like the earth
may
there approach
sin!
me
the wrath or anger of the
god,
78. With misery, disgrace (and) sin; from the curse
79. May the raising of my hand, the invocation of the
great
gods, give release!
may
me approach! Command thou life!
shine among the enchantments that
possess me
I
let
!
83.
be bright in the midst of spells that
are not good!
Like the heart of heaven may I be
bright; may the power
may
I
of
my
sins
be destroyed!
PRAYERS TO MARDUK.
63
84.
May
the &mu-wood. purify me, may the
me, may the u&uru-wood
85.
Marduk's vessel of purification bestow favour!
86.
May
May
87.
At the command
88.
At
the raising of my hand may thy heart have rest,
Marduk, the priest of the great gods, the arbiter of the Igigi\
89.
The word
90.
91.
the flaming
censer(?)
of the god
-plant deliver
remove
my
sin!
..... make me
bright!
of la, king of the Abyss, father of the
gods, the Lord of wisdom,
queen Dam kin a, let
me have dominion!
May I thy servant so and so, the son of so and so, live,
let me be perfect,
Let me revere thy divinity, and let me bow in humility
of la let
me
glorify, and,
O
before thee!
93.
O my
O my
94.
And may
92.
On
me
revere thy power!
me tell of thy greatness!
the priest, thy servant, bow in humility before thee!
let
god,
goddess,
I
let
the conclusion
of the prayer there follow three short
sections of ceremonies, an incantation of ten lines, and a final
section of ceremonial directions. After the first of these sections
man
himself ceases to take part in the ritual, for the
section concludes with the injunction that he shall go straight
the sick
to
his
house without looking behind him.
The remainder
of
the tablet deals with the due disposal of some of the offerings
and objects, that have been used in the ceremonies at the com-
mencement
of the Obverse and in the course of the incantation.
104 form two sections of two lines each which
contain directions concerning the stones and the plant of "the
god of joy" mentioned in 11. 1 ff., 66 IF. Then follows a short
LI. 101
1
god of joy" himself, in which he
lamassu propitious and restore
and
is besought to make the sidu
by his command the favour of the angry god and goddess.
incantation addressed to "the
The
last
section
on the tablet contains directions concerning
the plant of "the god of joy", the recital of the incantation and
the offering of a vessel of purification and a censer. L. 121
gives the catch-line for the next tablet which probably contained
PRAYERS ADDRESSED TO GODS.
64
recited and performed
prayers and ceremonies to be
sickness.
of
form
for the relief of some other
similar
In
i.
the
K 2513,
a tablet containing directions for ceremonies,
of Col.
section
first
IV commences: tnmna amitu lumun
KA.LU.BLDA u-pi-su Km-
ZI.7AR.RU.DA DLPAL.A
mursi
\
Catalogue, p. 449), while
contains ceremonies for a similar occasion;
niti pl
(cf.
BEZOLD
,
the second section
therefore pro-
is
it
bable that the ceremonies attached to the incantation in No. 12
form an extract from some larger work devoted entirely to
The disease itself, with which the
ceremonial observances.
tablet deals
,
would appear
or bewitchment,
cf,
be of the nature of possession
to
K 2572,* 1.8 znuma a-na amiluZI. TAR.RU.DA
**NIN.KlLITIi-pu-us-su, and 1.13 f. amilu sd ZLTAR.RU.DA
ana fan kakkab MAR.BU.DA likmisu(su), and the someip-su-su
what similar texts
6172, 11. I ff. u
3278, 11. i ff., 8 if., and
sd
\
K
K
op.
(cf.
11.
i
pp. 519 and 768);
dl.
K
also
see
f
9612
-f
K. 10760,
off., etc.
For a discussion of the KU.A.TIR
3.
For SA.NA bumsi and
4f.
p. 20
KAS.SAG
supra
tanaki(ki)
p. 22
f.
supra
cf.
f.
That
5.
(of a palm)
^
cf.
=
pp
cf.
am
JENSEN,
not Jfeif as
{BRUNNOW,
ZK
IV R', nor
in
List, no.
The
II, p. 26.
JU
as in
5570)
= the flower
tablet clearly reads
IV
R
2
The t] ^=|
.
$<*>
t]
possibly to be identified with the plant
g|? which
occurs in Sm. 8, Col. I, 1. 14 f, where it is rendered by fya~as-
is
fyu-ra-kUi
6.
and %a-as-&u-ur
According
to
(cf.
BRUNNOW,
BRUNNOW,
List, no. 4193).
List, no. 8613 russu
is
also a
possible rendering of the
group KU.ffUS.A.
The three forms of flesh here enumerated
7.
may
represent
the flesh of three different beasts, or flesh in general prepared
in three different ways.
The ^^KA.IZI was poss. so named
from
its
BRUNNOW,
1
p. 42.
/. e.
ma
appearance,
For the
For
KAJZI
being
=
fyamatu,
$a iSati
(cf.
List, no. 651).
text of this tablet cf. BoissiER,
t] ]t
I
at the beginning of
mnli Sn-a-tutn
etc.
1.
Documents
assyrxens, Paris,
6 read, according to the tablet, *-
1894,
PRAYERS TO MARDUK.
II, p.
Hff-M
356
In ritual texts
).
HfT^T and
>
distinction
Samnu
Samnu
"oil"
more
^tf
That
HI should
f
That ^>ff
9.
be read, not
from the East India House
-f
in
II, p.
or
clear
yf
^yy^f when
IV R 2
,
^L
building
L 45
inscription, Col. II,
Keilins. BibL, Bd. Ill, Hft.
as
|Mf
a material used
is
I
No
can be observed, though perhaps
often used for "oil" in general,
the oil of some particular tree is
specified.
is
LATRILLE,
rendered by
(cf.
is
almost indiscriminately.
Sff1
their use
in
=
be here taken as
to
is
|
ZK
65
(cf.
is
1
16.
clear
SCHRADER'S
and DELITZSCH, Wbrterbuch,
14
note i). The ideogram is transliterated in the text as
gassu,
in accordance with a communication from Dr.
BEZOLD, who has
p.
1
10,
come across
K
the group in
4864,
1.
16
rendered by
f.
and who compares the Arabic ijn^.
Cf. also
<^E^ ff
BRUNNOW,
List,
no. 8470.
10.
\Z!| cannot here
^\
of a plant or tree, t|
H|[t
K
in
\JH?fj
1 1
ff.
Ijurasu, etc.
the
11.
12
The
is
duplicate
II,
12
1.
sitas,
but
is
prob. the
being the determinative;
which occurs
4354, Col.
=
(II
in
R,
Sm.
8,
Col. II, 1.5
pi. 43, no.
2),
cf.
the plant
and possibly
etc.
^
y
name
^
abnu
in the phrases |
sign
parutu f
to be taken as the relative, not as a numeral,
A
,
giving the variant reading f
and 73 kunukku
is
^f[
^}f*
written with the determinative
|j
In
in
13 with >H-<Y9 while in L 73 the duplicate C writes the word
with both determinatives.
1.
llu
1 6. The end of this line should
probably be restored siptu
Marduk [bil matati] III sanztu munu-su from 1. 17, the incan-
tation being cited by the words with which it
this common rubric the suffix is not
generally
verb munu, so that
commences.
appended
In
to the
possible the second
^ is merely an
on
the
of
the scribe, for ^/~
error, through ditography
part
the phonetic complement that is commonly found with" the
it
is
ideogram ^JIT20.
For fc&ffi
T
sarru sa of the text
A
gives the variant
PRAYERS ADDRESSED TO GODS.
66
I
reading {JSf
which has probably arisen from the
rajp-Su,
i*
misreading of a badly written
27.
tE>
The
w>~>
>EHpff-
characters in this line are rubbed;
IV
the reading of
R
1
and
2
R
32.
tE
e.
(z.
IV
*~?\-nu-u should be read with
IV
as in
^
\[S+=
be adopted, the phrase should
be translitarated muda&didi(di) nu&su
giveth great abundance".
3 o.
if
R
1
,
"who
KTTT.])>
^~nu-u
not
2
.
The
title
usumgallu
in this
passage
clearly not
is
used
of "dragon". The parallelism of a-si-nc in the
second half of the line suggests some general term implying
in
the sense
authority.
50.
tlff^ as
The
first
IV
in
sign in this line should probably
R
2
is
although t\}]
,
all
.
that
is
be read
at present
visible.
pp JE|? which occur frequently in a form52. The signs
ula on the 6th tablet of the surflu-series (cf. I
R, pi. 7, Col. II,
1
Col.
11.
11. 2,
Ill,
3,
6), are explained
12, 22, 32, 42, 52; pi. 8,
V
by JENSEN (ZKL II, p. 20) as a verb (z. e. nisu III i) with the
3 m. s. suffix, and as instances of the occurrence of the phrase
he quotes the present passage and ^pp *^-\\ *^I
It is
below).
more probable
that the signs
fjEfl
i*1
jjz]
1-79
( s **
should be
transliterated phonetically ni-su, a word that is not, however,
to be identified with the nisu
"spirit (?)", which occurs in the
phrase ma-mit nis
(=
\^) $aini~i
BRUNNOW, List no.
.
*~J
.
.
nis
irsithn(tzm)
(ibid.
50; see also
2326). In the passages
cited above, as in the present line, ni-su is followed, not preceded, by ma-mit, and is to be regarded as I i, Inf. from na$u,
the two words being probably taken together in the sense of an
Col.
I,
I.
"oath" or "curse"
ni-su,
(lit. "the raising of an oath or curse"),
however, sometimes occurs by itself (cf. No. I, 1. 48: li-in-ni-is-si
ma-mit li-ta-kil ni-[su(fy] etc.) so that in the phrase ni-S& mamit the two words are perhaps to be taken as separate synonymous phrases in apposition.
',
67-
W
^~~
i-
*>
S&kinufnu)
is
to
be read for
^ AT
of
IV R.
PRAYERS TO MARDUK.
71
It
f.
is
possible that these
two
67
should be taken
lines
together without a break.
The
73.
application of the
metaphor
in this line is
The kunukku may, however,
first
not at
refer to the
sight apparent.
and as seal-impressions have been found on
seal-impression
small clay cones, which were originally attached to the docu,
.
ments they attested by means of a strip of reed (cf. BUDGE,
III, p. 214), it is probable that the tearing off or removal of
such a seal-impression is the basis of the metaphor in the text.
ZA
is
79, as given in the translation
77 ff. The division of 11. 77
based on the duplicate C, which reads as follows:
Rev.
Never may there approach me any thing evil, neither the
wrath nor anger of the god, misery, disgrace and sin!
From the curse may the raising of my two hands, the
5.
6.
invocation of the great gods, give release!
Here the general phrase mimma limnu
defined
by
the substantives that follow.
^
HFf~
is
^
*
introduced and
< T
If
^~Y
*&
^ as been
=
=
lusisisu
tfh *E|
explained by JENSEN (ZK II, p. 20) as
The reading of C, however,
lisisisu (cf. supra sub 1. 52).
proves that the phrase is to be transliterated ni-is kati^ in ap-
or
1
1
position to zi-kir ilani^ rabuti^
98.
begun
*~~ is
written over an erasure; the scribe had probably
to write \|*~ omitting
99.
tar(dr) cf.
.
*~~j
but corrected
his mistake,
the rendering of ^E-Jjlj t^
*iF by riksu tapaNo.
1. n.
sub
22
and
16,
infra
supra p.
On
1
No. 13.
Transliteration.
2.
i
4.
HI-
a-lik tap-pu-ti la
3.
sa-&d-a
K--
5.
i-.
....
ana-ku pu-
ilu
lanu apil pulani Sa tlu-su pulanu [ istar-su pulamtum(tum)]
ina
6.
7.
azzaz(az) ina pan ilu-ti-ka rabiti(ti)
1
8.
sumsu
ka-ba-a
mimma
bikit nisi* $a la ma-
u ma-ga-[ra]
9. lul-lik ruk~fca(?)
a-mi-ri
K2
....
PRAYERS ADDRESSED TO GODS.
68
ii.
ina sil-li-ka ni-mi-ki
lu tas-lim
10.
ina pi~ka sa la na-kar
li-
SU
13.
DU,DU BI
14.
[SA].NA
15.
[siptu]
1
6
ana
fan
burasi
ilu
........... -la-at
17.
,
Marduk
nisi*
.-6a sit-ka-
.
ms
tasakan(an]
bi-lmn
.......
IL.[LA
..........
........
..........
UuMarduk
]?ati
.
mu-di-i
.
..........
1
a-pa-[a-ti]
..........
Rev.
j
8
........... -sap
xg ...........
a-na ya-si kima
21.
ilu
[ ]sidu
damku
ti-ya lib-bi u-
....
sami-i
..........
..........
[an-ni-i(fy]
.......
28.
27.
di-ni
sitr-si
..........
u-sab-bit sap-
......
su-mi u-$at-bi
bi-li
afy-ri~dak-ka
32.
si-mi
..........
ki-i la in-
30.
gam-maumi
ina
25.
26.
purus
....... ...
il-la-an-ni
Uu
Marduk
31.
22.
..........
.... ......
..........
20. [sa?]
..........
u-ka-as-$i a-&~ya
23.
24. bir-ki-ya u-nal-li tabti-
ai mati-ya
... .......
a-na sa-a-su
ana-kit
u-si-is~sa
..........
is-sak-na
balatu
sd is~sak-nam-[ma]
ina pi~i-
.
29.
.
.
bi-
...... ....
.........
.
33.
No.
13
(K
3229)
forms the bottom
left
corner of a large
The Obverse contains the conclusion
of a prayer to Marduk^ in which, after giving his own names
and those of his god and goddess in the usual formula the
suppliant states that he stands before the god whom he adjures by the tears of the people; he prays that he may enjoy
the god's favour, remaining in. his deep shadow (i. e* protection)
tablet similar to
No.
12.
,
This
through his mighty command that does not change.
two
is
followed
lines
of
directions
for
ceremonies,
by
prayer
and
at
L
15 a fresh
prayer commences, which is continued on
The second prayer begins with an
the Reverse of the tablet
invocation of Marduk,
heavens"
in his relation
who
at
1.
20
is
described as "like the
to the suppliant.
In
1.
21
the sidu or
addressed, probably as the minister who
carries out the will of the greater god; at 1. 27 the suppliant
turns once more to Marduk, petitioning him for judgment. As
divine
colossus
is
PRAYERS TO MARDUK.
both hymns are addressed to Marduk,
it
69
may
be inferred that
the tablet was somewhat similar in its
arrangement to No. 12,
and that it contained prayers and ceremonies in honour of
this
god
only.
No. 14.
Transliteration.
1
-
turn
4
gi-mil
ina kati-ya li-kin
si-lim itti-ya
7
[IN1MJNIM.MA
ra-Sud-6u
napisti(ti)
6
5.
...
...
fa.i-ti-ti
pa-nu-uk-ka
~~SU
3.
LSAGJLA
8
bilu-ut-ka 10
9
IT.
-lim-man-ni
2
ili-ya
ta$-li-ti
IL.LA
*]Mardufc.KAN
/ ib-si
17
li-sa-lik(?)
18.
No. 14 (K 2793) is a fragment of a large tablet and
preserves the ends of a few lines only. It contains the conclusion
of a prayer to Marduk (11. i
two lines of
10), followed
by
and the commencement of a second
directions for ceremonies
prayer or incantation.
10.
may
The
last 3 characters in the line (li-sa-lik
= listalik?)
poss. be read li-ir-ur.
JTo. 15.
Transliteration.
-ku
dr-si
4
6
-tuk
arki-yh g
-turn
3
ki-i-nu
8.
2
-ya
i
7
dr-si
5
limuttu ai
a-mnr
10
.....
PRAYERS ADDRESSED TO GODS.
70
~
-siit~ka
-bu-ka
shnati^
ii
yd-si
13
mu
1
si-mat-ka
12
14
ina sU'bat ta-ni-i&-ti-yd
15
16.
damikti(ti)-ya lik-bi-ka
17.
su
IINIMJNIM.MA
mil a-giib-ba tukan(an)
18
GLGAB
tukan(an)
20
22
$iptu III sanitu
.
tukan(an) 23.
-fcu-nu
.
.
munu(nu)
-a%
25
[burasi] tasakan(an)
24
26
19
[K17.AJ.TIR tasapak(ak)
.-bu-ku
21
**Marduk.KAN
IL.LA]
tanaki(ki)
27
28
Like the preceding fragment, No. 15
(K 2586
what was
+ K
7185)
originally a
preserves a portion of the right side of
a section
large tablet. The conclusion of a prayer to Marduk,
of six lines giving directions for ceremonies, and the beginning of
a second ceremonial section represent its present contents.
No. 16.
Transliteration.
Obv.
2
i.
Sipat-
.
.
.
.
.-tu
3.
-nam-ru
4
si-pir-
5.
6
Rev.
-ka LSAG.ILA
10.
[INIMJNIM.MA
11.
IDU.DU BI
lu
si-lim
g
SU
ina
KISDA
ILJ.LA
lu ina
[ikal
milu
Assur-ban~apli]
Of the Obverse of No.
.....
lify-bi-ka
"Marduk.KAN
il
SAJ.NA
ipu$(tt$)
sami
12
13.
8.
[lu]-fa-$a-pi
7
u
irsiti
etc.
(K 11681) a few -characters only
have been preserved, while the Reverse contains the conclud16
PRAYERS TO MARDUK.
7
1
ing phrases of a prayer to Marduk, the last one on the tablet.
The colophon-line that gives the title of the prayer (1. 10) is
here accompanied by a rubric or direction contained in a single
line (1. n), which occurs frequently in the present class of texts.
For other instances of its occurrence, cf. No. 18, 1. 19; No. 21,
92; No. 22, 1. 69; No. 28, 1. 6; No. 34, 1.6; No, 38, 1.4;
No. 39, L 5; No. 41, 1. 2; No. 46, 1. 10; No. 47, 1. 7. It will be
1.
seen
that
the
line
is
never found
by
itself,
but,
when
the colophon-line
It commences with the phrase
'
IL.LA etc.
i.
"do
the
which
annam,
following",
generally precedes any
rections for ceremonies or ritual
itself consists
(cf.
of the words lu ina
a set formula that rarely varies. 1
supra
<?.
p. 19).
KISDA
No
it
IN1MJNIM.MA SU
DU.DU BI
ipu$
always follows
occurs,
lu ina
substantive
The
di-
direction
SA.NA
ipus,
mentioned
be inferred
is
for the imperative ipus to govern; hence it may
that the object of the verb is to be supplied from the previous
line, i. e. that the rubric refers to the manner in which the preceding prayer or incantation is to be recited. Two methods
of recitation are in fact given as alternatives, the line reading:
"Perform (the incantation) either ina KISDA or ina SA.NA.
1.
In the course of a prayer to Ninib contained by No. 2,
KU.A.TIR as-ruk-ka, "I have bound
27 reads: ar-kus-ka rik-sa
for thee
p. 17).
a cord, the KU.A.TIR have I offered thee!" (cf. supra
The KU.A.TIR is of common occurrence among the
offerings that are prescribed in the ceremonial directions that
accompany the present class of incantations (cf. supra p. 22 f.).
It
would not therefore be surprising
if
the riksu mentioned in
half of the line should also be found in the directions
the
first
for
ceremonies.
It
was suggested above
(p.
58)
that in
1.
99
>^
the phrase fcjEtJ
^"iF should be transliterated
riksu tapatar(ar), "the knot thou shalt loosen", and it is not
of No.
1
2
improbable that
discussion
in
we may
knotted cord
the phrase ina fcjEi^lJ in the rubric under
see a further reference to the rite of the
(riksit).
The second ideogram SA.NA has been
made
The
already discussed on p. i9f., where the suggestion was
that the word denoted a vessel for containing incense.
1
See below, sub No. 42,
1.
25,
and No, 52,
1.
4.
PRAYERS ADDRESSED TO GODS.
72
rubric therefore
must be
to the effect that the incantation
Is
accompanied either with the
rite
of the knotted cord, or with
the offering of incense.
No. 17.
Transliteration.
balatu
2.
4-
ka-a-sa pa-li-fai-ka lu-
.
SU] IL.LA
[1NIM.IN1M.MA
-wi
5.
GUR.UD
u
ri-$a-a-ti
*[Marduk(?).KAN]
du
~.
TAR(at)
a$ar(?) Stfa
-za tanadi(di) ina Hi
6
7.
.......
ina Hi sa
...
8.
9
The fragment No. 17 (K 5668) contains a few words of
The
a prayer followed by some directions for ceremonies.
name of the god to whom the prayer is addressed, though
broken,
is
in
all
probability
Marduk\ hence the fragment
is
included under the prayers addressed to that god.
No. 18.
Transliteration.
1.
....
3.
a-na gi-bis
4. sa
ka
sur
-
-
ta
sab
fyi
-
tu
- ta -
pa - nu
ma- a-
lu
ta-ma-a-ti
pa-nu-ka
ina
-
-
ni$i pl
lat
ma
-
ta
tirutfati$t - sit -
8. ^z
10.
-
ta
ba
7.
q,
-
kul
5.
6.
na
-
i
2.
ifo
ku
-
tu
-
reads; &ri&~Su-nu ta-na- [tal]
u
ta
g.a
-
ka
8
A
[ka]
sa
-
ma
-
bar
mil
ki
,
1
-
ta
[ta
-
-
1
Ll. I and 2 probably formed one line in A,
preceding lines, of which the second reads:
A
uk
mi
-
-
ri
ina irsitim(tim)
nu
ma
ina*
-
i-nct.
an
-
-
ni
traces of
-kn~[ti?j.
ri
i -
ti -
which gives
-
2
at - ta
Su
- i
-
bar
-
a
For
ri
ka
two
1.
7
PRAYERS TO MARDUK.
n. ki
-
z
izakara(ra)
la
su
a
12.
-
73
ilu
ni
2^
-
Marduk
- fe' -
ur
/]#/
Rev.
na
-
14.
pu
-
15.
Sam
13.
1
8.
19.
maruSti*
ka
6.
a
nindabu
tur
-
tabu
am
sa
li -
ki
rak
-
ni
fea
ri
nisi*
-
[ni
am
-
-
yd]
2
-
[ma]*
-
ik
1
IL.LA
ma KISDA
ga-as-ru
-
un
-
ana 3
SU
INIMJNIM.MA
lu
iDU.DU BI
-
zi
li
nar-bi-ka
20. siptu
-
li -
napi$tiin(tim}*
17. Ia- 1a1
ku
-
j?^t
lu ina
SA.NA
i-dil
su-pu-ii
ipus(us)
iiu
lgigi
is the lower portion of a comparatively
which
about one third has been preserved. It
small tablet, of
probably contained only one prayer the end of which is reL. 20 gives the catch-line to the next
17.
presented by 11. i
No.
1
8
(K
8009)
,
tablet,
marks the commencement of a
carefully written and several of the
have been split up into two halves, each of which
while
1.
21
evidently
The prayer
colophon.
longer lines
is
occupies one line of the tablet (cf.
8, for instance, reading:
15 f.), 11. 3
Unto the ocean-flood thy
11.
face
Thou
art exalted in heaven:
Thou
art
i
4
fl,
f.,
is
6f., 9
,
nf.,
!
All nations thou dost behold!
mighty upon earth:
spirits thou dost behold!
The man that hath sinned thou requitest!
Their
This metrical arrangement of the lines
is
A
not to be found,
Reverse of the
and B. On the
in the duplicates
the suppliant states that he has offered
however,
a present and
the removal
for
he
a
and
therefore
out
libation,
prays
poured
of his sorrow and sighing and for length of days
concluding
tablet
,
1
5
B
A
marulti-ya.
6
il
^
A
7 After
[a]-na.
three lines of directions for ceremonies,
tt"]Marduk
&A.NA
nitu munnfnu)
[.
burali
|
3
[un-nij-ni-ya.
Marduk.KAN.
A
4
B
[napi$ti](tt).
[li]-zi-kam-ma.
ceases to be a duplicate giving
L 18 A
which read:
..........
ta%a1tan(an)
[ana pan
HI
\
te-
PRAYERS ADDRESSED TO GODS.
74
with the desire that he
declare the greatness of the
may
god
unto distant peoples.
i
Between
off.
11.
and
8
of
9
A
an insertion or a gloss
^T
|| has been
written in smaller characters of which only
is
pre-
served, the tablet reading:
M
EH
A
in place of 1. 19 gives a ceremonial
duplicate
and
lines
three
section of
prescribing the offering of incense
times.
three
the repetition of the incantation
19.
The
20.
This catch-line which gives the
tablet is
to be found in the
col. I,
7 (see
1.
above
first line
of the next
K 2832 + K 6680,
of incantations,
list
p. 15).
No. 19.
Transliteration.
i.
-SU
2
ma-.
3. ilu
4.
a
6.
bil
7.
mu
8.
9.
-
[ga]
[mu]
-
ki]
-
u
i
sa
-
u
-
ki
-
ka
-
bi
-
sarru
umi
Sin sa ina ar&i
limmtit 1
ITLMIS
ikalli
bit -
su
kala(?)ma
ilu
atali
matati
bil
irsitifti)
inu
id
simati
ilu
idati* 1
[Immin]
[a-naP]
as-sum
sami
ir
di - ni
Sim
13. [ina
6.
-
lunmn
-
1
1
mir
-
ina
15.
5
-
12. [sa]
14.
rabuti* 1
bu
simati^
ma
-
10. [ina]
11.
bilu
bilu
bilu
5-
ya
u
ma
u
mati
-
tal
-
-
la
ti -
da
ilu
sit
-
-
a
i -
ti
ibaSa
ya
-
ba-ni~i
-
tabati* 1
la
ni - si
u
-
ta~$a-kar
$u-mi-su~nu
sagganakku
ba
i$akna(na)
&
itti
Sarru
-
ka
PRAYER TO
18.
&
bttu
ina
ma
BlL.
75
-
dan
>
-
du
-
-
kakkab
ti
ad
bi - li
19.
20.
-rat-ti-ka
ma
-
sa
-
mi
-
ka
dan
uma
ip-sa-ku
ni
-
du
-ai
Rev.
- ti
21.
22.
^
-
23.
mi
~
24
j$
.
ni
7/2
- ta
kun
-
PAL
ma
-
[Hit]
27.
ilu
Mr
si -
30.
/z"^^7
ft
^z
-
an
-
bit - &z:
TZZ"
33-
IN1MJNIM.MA
34-
siptu
ru
-
mi
ba
-
-
y^f
-
ni
-
ya
bu
-
sam
^r
6a
-
SU
rabztu(tu)
-
li -
fu
-
an
$a
u
m
^
itti -
^/
^w?J
ilu
/<3:/
ni
j/^
uttakkaru(ru)
IL.LA
i -
-
magara
ul
sa
- 5z/
balatu
fe"
tal - /#
- ti
ki
rabitn(tii)
- r/^ - in - #/
-
ki
lit -
bi
^
-
sur
ka
-
magara
ka
- tu
ta
sa
m$zt
likbi
-
-
as
li -
n
pufari
u
-
~
/;
-
2
dumfeu
li -
hi
$zdu
As
ba
ya
rubu
-
29.
-
-
si
ya
mi - j#
-
z##
sarru
u
26.
Hi
-
ti -
la -
su
u
28. ina
-
ba
- i
Si -
-
^2
BiLKAN
ma
-
#
-ti
the case in the preceding tablet, some of the longer
34) are divided into halves, which together
two lines on the tablet (cf* 11. 4!, 15 f., i8, 29 f.).
is
No. 19 (K
lines in
occupy
No. 19 contains only one prayer and this is addressed to the
god Bzl and was intended for use after an eclipse of the moon
(cf. 11. i off.). The beginning of the prayer, with which the Obverse commenced, has been broken off; it probably contained,
however, an invocation of the god, of which the conclusion,
describing his power as ruler and creator, has been preserved.
4.
5.
6.
7.
8.
9.
Lord! O Lord!
Father of the great [gods?]!
The lord of destinies, the [god?] of charms!
O
Lord!
The
O
ruler of heaven and earth, the lord of lands!
word is not altered!
Perfect in judgment, whose
Director of destinies
of the
moon which in the
day (#*) has taken place,
of the
10.
In
11.
In the evil of the powers, of the portents, evil and not good,
the
evil
eclipse
month (^*) on the
L2
PRAYERS ADDRESSED TO GODS.
76
12.
13.
14.
15.
"Which are In
At thy command
Unto king and noble their names thou
Since to create god and king
didst
name!
Rests with thee!
6.
1
palace and my land!
created was mankind!
my
In
to the
11.
the suppliant states he has made an offering
and he thereconsisting apparently of three plants,
17
god
ff.
and for
fore seeks the god's protection for himself
his posterity
of my name do
("The destiny of my life decree! The making
the desire that
with
concludes
The
command
thou
prayer
I").
attendant
his
minister,
the god will confer blessings through
the sidu.
29.
30.
31.
32.
command fkvour upon favour,
Daily may he go with me,
Through thy exalted command which is not
And thy sure mercy which changeth not!
the sidu
May
No. 20.
Transliteration.
Obv.
-
i.
ka
2.
-
4
3
SU
[INllf].INIM.MA
sur
8. [siptu]
9.
Si-
MIN.NA DAGAL MA SUR
ft
7.
tim
-da
-ris-ka
5
-
bu
la
[u]-mu
-
u
-
git
IL.LA
ma
-
lu
mut-tab-bil
a-ni-fyu
Rev.
10.
11.
Rammanu
tlu
u-mu
12. sa -
13.
[mu]
14. [kaS]
15. [la?]
1
6.
llu
[
sur-bu-u
la
u
kin
-
Sab
-
-
ka
-
-
mz
rik
-
/
bir%u
su
git
pa-du-u
]Rammamt
17. [la?]
git-ma-lu
mut-tab-bil
a-ni-fyu
-
AN.ZA
ma - lu
.
.
a-sa-[rid?]
kas-ka-Su
pa-du-u
git-ma-[!u]
a-[$a-rid?]
.
altered,
PRAYERS TO RAMMAN.
1
......
8.
-
ni
......
mt
19
20.
ik -
kip
-
du
*
bu
la
sar
The Obverse
77
-
-
-
21.
of No. 20
10406) contains the end of one
The name of the god
(K
prayer and the beginning of another.
whom
to
addressed has not been preserved, but the
continued on the Reverse of the tablet, is
the
first is
second, which is
addressed to Ramman and
is somewhat similar to the commencement of the prayer to the same god in No. 21, 11. 34 ff. In
11. 12 ff. the
god is described as "the establisher of days
,
who causeth
the
the perfect
,
shine
to
lightning-
......
the strong one,
the unconquerable, the prince
I"
No. 21.
Transliteration.
Obv.
*
[i.]
i~tar-ra-
[2.]
-
&i~.
i.
ru-su it-nam-ma-.
sa ul inn-it
mu-sa-as-
4.
5.
.
.
nir-bi
sa ina samt-i
sa i-mu-ku
11.
I
12,
ilu
13.
14
15.
-ka
K
.
.
plates
.
ta~.
.
.
.
.
.
sami-i iu-ur-
GAR
16
tlie
.
si-mat
salmu da-.
tu-ur-dam-ma ina ali-ya
Since
jte
[ana ma]-&ar-ka
12.
ilu
small fragments
.
ina ki-rib sarnie
10. al-
i-
1
.
-nu u-mu
mu~
ana-ku
az~zis a-si--ka sa-
[dam-ma]
.
8
9.
ii.
1
7.
ana nap-
la [a-ni-fyu?]
nisi*
ga-tim
mu-di$-$&-[u]
afyi$ -su mr~.
pa-
sa
.~ti
-ti-ya
.
2,
3. tik-
l
na-.
6.
.........
.........
.
Au
have been lithographed I have joined to No, 21 two
6588. The former, while giving additions to
6612 and
K
adds two lines to the text which in the Transliteration are numbered
[i] and [2]; the latter completes portions of 11. 3747.
to the plates.
12 and
11. [i]
cf* Additions
3747
For the present
text of
PRAYERS ADDRESSED TO GODS.
78
di-bi-.
7 ...........
sa-mid duru ni- ..........
1
ilu
18.
..........
ali-ya
...... -an u abm* birku
*
....... -am -ma
..... .....
u-kal-lu
ilu
19.
.
.
.
.
.
.
Rammanu
......... 2O [
....... 2I ......
a-ta-ta-ma
ya-a-si ,........li-ki
..........
un-ni-ni-ya mu-gu-ur
..... an-ni-i ma-farfa
^
iti&a-a ..........
su-[pi-ya] 22 ........... pt~k&
-ka a-ta-ta-ma
<
.
.
i-pti ri-ba
lu la iksud-an-ni ya-[a-Sif]
[dalili-ka]
ana
nisi*
.
.
[nar]-bi-ka lu-$a-ft
23.
1
1
rapsati*
lud-[lul]
au
24.
25.
SU [IL.LAJ
Rammam^[KAN]
[INIMJJNLVLMA
..... ..... iluRammanu pu-su ittanandu ..........
.......... 26 ...........
bit Hi hi .......... Zu sa-mi-id duru ru- ..........
......... - .......... - in-na - ..........
aln lu bit ilu ali us-t&l-fi?
Kbit
2j
t
28.
.
ify
[DUJ.DU BI
ana pan
pak(ak)
ilu
ina
Raimnanu
mmi gu$uru [arku
tukan(aw)
SA samni ni^il mu
29.
Gf/.GAL
suluppu KU.[A.TIR ta$a~
2-n- .....
32. ki-~
tasalaJj,
dispu fyimttu taSakan(an)
.......... -tab-ba-ma
tanaki[(ki)]
mil illu
....
ilu
immiru
30.
ni%u
SIT ..........
31.
Rammanu ..........
33-
........ -ni ..........
35. [u]-mu la a-ni-fyu ....
34. [siptu] $ur-bu-u .......
.......... 37. u-mu
mr-bu-ii
...... 36. [ ]Rammanu
la a-ni-fau .......... 3 3. $a-kin it-ml-i .......... -bit.......... 39. kas-kas-su git-ma- [lu] ......... -a~l&.......... 40. sam-ru la H-- .......... tam-faa-.
.......41. Rammanu ka$-kas>-tfi git-ma-[hi $am]-ru la li-]
..... 42. la-id muk-tap-lu ..... ..... -n a$-tu~ .....
43. sd-gis(?) ga-aS-ru .......... -i-di muS-tar- .....
44. mu-ur-si in-ni- .......... -pal-lu-u $al- ..........
..... du- .......... -iz ta-$ib- ..........
45. j/-.
ni......... i-dan-ni kar-da mi-. ........ 47. ilu
46.
.......... -&(?) .......... 48. ina ..........
W* tu- .......... 50 ........
.
.
.
ilu
.
.
ilM
.
.
m
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
Rev.
51 ......
.....
-
.
.
[kul]-lat
.
Jl
.........
.......
55. ilu
-tafc-fat-fc
.
.
.
ab- .......... 52 ......
.......... 53 ...........
54 ........... ya-ii a$-rat taSaplu ib-ni- .......... 56. ....
bir-tum
ilani^ 1 sa
.
u
PRAYERS TO RAHMAN.
79
...... a-bi Hani* .......... 57 ........... apsii
ni-mi-ki .......... 58. ilu Btlit banat(at) Hani* sa-lum-ma~
ta
...... 59. iluMarduk tu-sir us-mal-la kat-ta-ka namur-ra-ta .......... 60. ina LKUR bit simati^ sa-ka-a
[ri-sa-a-ka?] 61. bilu ri-mi-nu-it, ina ilani^ ... .......
62. ip-sa-ku uzna du -ai ma-fyar-ka ut-nin sa bal- .... .....
1
1
.
.
.
.
1
1
63. ri-man-ni-mabilu$i-initas-[li-ti?] 64. [fyul]-lik ai-bi-ya fu-ru-ud
lim~.
... 65. [ai] itt^u-ni imti imti imti arsa$t$ l .
......
....... 66 ...........
67. [ili-ya] u
llu
.
suhna(ma)
istari-ya
.
naplisa-ni-ma ki-di dum-ki- .....
68 ...........
itti-ya
[lib]-ba-ka li-nu-fya lippasra(ra) ka-bit-ta~ka sulma(ma) suk-[na]
li-ri-man-ni
69. ..
-ya lisa-a rimu
........
70 ......
-
.....
..........
nzki
ka
-
lu
71.
[nar
72.
[IN1MJJNIM.MA
73.
[DUDU] BI
bi]
an-ni-ma ... ....... lu-ta-id ilu-ut-ka
-
-
[sa]
SU
i-mi-ma
llu
dalili
pi
lud
-
lul
a*Ramm&nu.KAN
IL.LA
Rammanu
ka
-
ina ki-rib sami-i pii-su
it-ta-na-a n~du-ii
74 .......
sa
.-fa
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
......
illu
burasi ina isati
75.
[SU?] IL.LA
.......
.
.
tasalafa
^asagi
SA.NA
ta-sdr-rafe
.-raS-Si-ma
si-ma-a-at
Rammanu .......... -ta-az-nu su-pu~u ilu ga$-ru
........... -$z- .......... -ul-fau da-pi-nu feu-ra-du
mu-sal-lil
u-mi
78 ........... -pi-i-ti
......
-tit.......... d$-li-i-ti nu-uk-fea gam-ra-a-ti
79
76. [siptu]
ilu
77
80. [6a?]-M-&
8
1.
[wu]
-
bir-ki
-
ut
82 ......
tab
-
sami
bit
-
a-bu-bi
bit
i
sadi* 1
ta
ma
-
.......... si - mu u
- sim -mi
......
.......... - du - u
83
84 ........... -bi-i .......... da-a-ri-su
85 .....
86.
....
87.
.
.
88. [ana]
89.
.
-
mu
-
ka
..... -%i
.-sa-am
.
-
.
.
iz-
U.A
tabu
gi.
IN1MJN1M.MA
92,
[DU],DU BI
ana
lul-tam
ma-ra
ana
ina
[SAR]
nist$
- ti
u-mi
sab-sa
si-di-ir-ma
hid- lul
da-li-li-ka
SU IL.LA
lu
u
musi
tu~ub-ba-ti
ri-i-ma
a
Mr - ka
u-ga-ru
kur-di-ka
tu-sal-lam
ur-Iti-tii(})
-
faur-sa-a-ni
i-dal-la-la
.......... -ti-ma
Sumsu
go ...... -ka
.....
arad-ka
ya-a-si
[mimma]
it-bit-
zi
-
l
**Ramm&nu.KAN
In
ina
SA.NA
ipus(u$)
PRAYERS ADDRESSED TO GODS.
80
biln
m Un
93. ilu
94, ikal
Hani* 1
git-ma-lum
tii-pu-u
AssuT-ban-apli
ra-siib-bu
etc.
been built up of
supra p. 33 f.) No. 21 has
3180
several fragments of the K. Collection (K 2741
K66i2
6908
6672
6588
K5043
3 2o8
10497
10219
9157
8498
7047
traces of
13793). The tablet at present contains
13431
are
or seven lines however
missing
ninety-five lines about six
from the beginning, and eight or nine from the end of the Obverse. It will be seen therefore that the tablet is somewhat
Like No. 6
(cf.
+
+ K
K
K
K
+
+
K
+
+
+
+
+ K
+ K
+ K
+ K
+K
K
+K
;
to Nos, 6
similar in size
and
commences with a
followed by two ceremonial
The
12.
text
prayer or incantation which is
sections, the first of three lines, the second being six lines in
which is in all
length. Then follows a second long prayer,
continued without a break on the Reverse of the
This is in turn followed by a section of three lines of
probability
tablet.
ceremonies
and a
prayers and ceremonies are
honour of the god Ramman.
The
first
desire that
is
prayer
Ramman
of fifteen lines.
incantation
third
to
All the
be recited and performed in
much broken;
it
concludes with the
will accept his suppliant's sighing
and
re-
ceive his supplication
approach or possess him and
he will proclaim the greatness of the god unto distant nations.
The rubric in 11. 2527 contains the statement that the prayer
:
is
11.
let
no
evil
while
during a certain state of the wind
recount the ceremonies that are to accompany its
to be repeated
2833
recitation.
,
The commencement
1
with that of the
lation of
which
first
cf.
ceremonial section in No.
supra
is
identical
12, for
a trans-
of this latter section
p. 60.
The beginning of the second prayer is very similar to
No. 20, 11. Sff. (see above p. 76). At 1. 58 the goddess Bilit is
addressed, and in the following line the god Marduk. After
allusions to his power and mercy the suppliant states that he
petitioning before him, and the prayer concludes (11. 61 ff.)
"Have mercy on me, and,
Lord, hear my prayer! Destroy
foes
and
drive
wicked
the
Never let there approach
my
away
is
:
!
me
the poisons, the enchantments ...:.!
and command favour!
my god and my goddess,
pity
me
may peace
PRAYERS TO RAHMAN.
81
portion! ..... may thy heart have rest, may thine
be
loosened, and do thou establish prosperity! Thy greatanger
be
my
me
The
praise, let me bow in humility before thee!"
directions for ceremonies that follow this prayer enjoin that
"when the Storm-god has set his mouth (i, e. has spoken) in the
ness let
midst of heaven", among other offerings "a vessel of incense
with fire of the afa/u-wood" shall be presented.
The
prayer on the tablet commences with the following invocation of the Storm-god: "O Ramman ..... powerlast
O
ful one,
mighty god!
who darken est
..... strong one, O hero! .....
..... Possessor of the lightning,
the day!
storm-flood!
Lord of the
mountains, and the
Who
destroy est the heavens, the
The prayer concludes with general
The colophon-line in 1. 91
petitions for mercy and blessings.
is followed by the rubric which has been already discussed
on
f.
p. 71
That yTT
25.
1.
cf.
seas!"
probably to be transliterated ittanandu*
is
73-
67.
cannot
As -ma
=
transliterated
by the
subs, sulmu as in
lul-tam-ma-ra for lustammar,
89.
ka(or
evidently the phonetic complement, \jS2p
(cf. No. i, 1. 23 f. etc.)} it should rather be
is
Ks limit
-ki),
No.
8,
1.
No.
17,
9,
1.
n,
1.
cf.
68.
lu-us-tam-mar ilu-ut-
etc.
No. 22.
Transliteration.
Obv,
i
.
rubu
siptu
2.
massu-u*
3.
Uu Nabu
4.
bil
-
I.Z1D.DA
ram
5.
na
6.
as arid
1
A
iln
i-lit-ti
i-ti-ip-su
na-as
ilu
bu-kur
asaridu
duppu
Hani* 1
si-mat
su-lul
ilu
la
Babili
%a
na
-
si -
Marduk
Zarpanitu
LSAGJLA
a-sir
d* ru
-
ru
i -
Borsippa
su
na
KI
balatu
-
[massu]-u.
M
pis
- ti
PRAYERS ADDRESSED TO GODS.
2
7
Z.zi-kir-ka
g.
10.
ina
mSt*1
kar
da-dd-txi
du-ul
tin
nisf"
fi
Marduk
ina
ilu
mar
rabz(?)
rutt(?)
ina
kaW
si-ik-ri-ka*
*sUu
pi
kit -
ka
-
ilu-ti-ka
ki-bit
ina
iS-n-ti
til
SU.DUB.BA
$
rabiti(ti)
12.
mar-su sum-ru-su arad-ka
apil pidani
pulanu
naksa kat utukki-ma imat BUR.RU.DA nam-kil-ln-ni-ma
13.
lu-M-lt lu-nS-Km-ma ..........
14.
M
\\.ana-ku
15.
1
Si -
-
6. ti - i -
8.
man
u*
23.
24.
-
Hk
[za
bu
ya*
libbi -
ina
-
-
pi
-
ya
damikti(ti)
7/J
'
-
ilu
[
sidu damiktu
ilu
-
ka
/^
**Marduk
-
$umili-yh
.......... -ki$itti-y&
..........
..........
ma
-
-
^
tf
-
ga
-
[ra]
.....
...... ^ &'- ^ /
- nis
..........
KAN .......... KAN.SIR -
rabi-i*
rubt(?)
ina
]
ittaii-yh
[lamassudamiktn]
s&-ut-K-ma-am-[ma]
- Zw' 4
a - la
22. info
ina
]
[ti
-
'
21.
sa
//-&-*&
19.
GUB.BU.DU fakSud(?)(ud)
[damikti(ti)]
-
-T-JW
ilu
20.
ka
ru
-
kit
- us - kin
sup
17.
1
_
ki
ilu
[ ]
-
-
-
26. #*
27. Hani*
1
"
28.
29.
30.
31.
INIMJN1M.[MA
DU.DU BI II KA
SU
KAS.SAG
34. kumiat-$u
Nabu].KAN
kimi
32. isu tanitti itti fyimu
33.
ilu
IL.LA
ARA
.
tanaki(ki) tubbal-ma siptu
tasakan-ma mafy-rat
-i
-^
35. siptu bit nu-ru ab~kal
36. ilu
ilu
37.
sim
Nabu
38. ilu
[a]
asaridu
abkallu
a
siru
-mar-ras
39
-
-
ilu
pil
ir
-
1
JPma
) rabi(?).
zfk-ri-ka.
2
B
ina pi~ya.
3
$&
pil
samz-z
-tu-&
40
Mardnk
mudu - u
ilu
Marduk
Omitted by B.
u
irsitim(tim)
Sa
LSAG.ILA
*
B
zi-Jtir.
5
B mar
PRAYERS TO
NABtf.
83
UuMarduk sar Hani* 1
.............. .....
............ &ur-$a-nu illiiti* tamati*1 rapsati^ 1
42.
......................
u-tak-ku ..........
43
.............
44 .......................
41
.
-
.
1
,
.
,
Rev.
......................... ...........
46. .... ........................ ki-di- .....
.--a-tu $ak- .....
47 .........................
45
-
.
48 ......
49.
51.
53.
.......... ana DLDI(is)
.......... ta-sa-kan
$almu
ta - da - an
lim - ..........
- ka
apil
pulani ..........
mur ........ - so. - ku
u
............... - a - ni
ik -
-
in
llu
-
kil
si
.
.
........................
mun
lu -
-
sa
ki-i
ana - ku
pulanu
im marustu
ina
ku - u - ru
54. ina
55.
na
UGU-ma
50. s&
52.
-
u lisanu ka
.........
.........
u-mi an-ni-i .................. ....
-
pu
56* ina
.
.
ma-fyar~ka
58. [su]-lul-ka tabu la-ai(?)
59. [ur]-fai lid-mi-ik
62.
63.
llu
i - 7/#
64. ri
65.
ka
-
ba
66. ina
un
-
ni
ilu-ti-ka
ana
68.
INIM.INIM.MA
69.
DU.DU BI
[lu
ina
[Na-bi-um
milu
71. ikal [
-
Assur'ban-apli
+ K
it -
mi
-
SAR
sunat^ 1
ka
-
^/^
<2
-
na
lu
ilu
ina
a-sa-ri-du
-
a
szdu
-
si
Nabu.KAN
SA].NA
bu-kur]
u
lu-di-ma
lud - lul
rapsati* ]
IL.LA]
ya
ya
ya
ti -
ya
1
1
-
ti -
tlu
ta
lu-ub-lut
rabtti[(ti)]
nisi^
sipi
si - lim
bal
w^
du
ina
lim
na
/"^Z7
ilu
70. siptu
-
kun
it -
/z^/ -
^/
si -
ka
-
-
ya
-
a
ki-bit
1
67. dalili*
-
-
su
ra
si
wz^
ma
-
-
-
.?#/
i -
-
sa
y&
Mht
Hi
Nabu
.
.
i -
Hi
61. btlu
ya
.-sid
................... .... .-ka
.......... ...... -a ili-ya
................ li-sir
57. a%-ziz
60. [kib] - sa
- ti
-
ipus(us)
ilu
Marduk
etc.
+K
+ K
No. 22 (K 140
10285) forms
8751
3352
the upper portion of a large tablet, from which about a quarter
The tablet contains portions of three
is at present missing.
prayers and of one cbremonial section all of which are composed in honour of the god Nabu. The first prayer on the
,
M2
PRAYERS ADDRESSED TO GODS.
84
contains petitions for life and prosperity, and was intended for the relief of a man suffering from sickness and demoniacal possession. The end of the prayer is broken; the
first 20 11., however, read as follows.
tablet
Translation.
1.
O
2.
hero, prince, first-born of Mardukl
ruler, offspring of Zarpanitu\
prudent
Nabit, Bearer of the tablet of the destiny of the gods,
Director of tsagila
3.
!
4.
5.
6.
7.
Lord of
hida, Shadow
of Borsippa
!
Darling of fa, Giver of life!
Prince of Babylon, Protector of the living!
God of the hill of dwelling, the fortress of the nations, the
Lord of temples
!
8.
g.
10.
mouth of the peoples, O $idu\
Thy name is
O son of the mighty prince Marduk, in thy mouth is justice!
In thy illustrious name, at the command of thy rnighty
in the
so and so,
11. I
the son of so
godhead,
and so, who am smitten with
disease, thy servant,
the breath of the
12.
Whom
13.
May
14.
Set justice in
15
mercy in my heart!
Return and be established! May they command mercy!
May my god stand at my right hand!
1 6.
17.
1
8.
19.
the
I live,
May my
May the
On
hand of
may
my
I
the
demon and
be perfect
mouth!
goddess stand at
my
left
hand!
favourable sidu, the favourable lamassu
with me!
the conclusion of the prayer there follows a section
of four lines containing directions for the making of certain
offerings, and the commencement of an incantation, both of
which are much broken.
On
the
Reverse of the
tablet is in-
scribed the conclusion of a prayer, which may possibly be the
continuation of that which commences at the end of the Obverse.
of his
The sick man, after making a formal statement in 1. 51
own name and of that of his father, concludes the prayer
with the following petitions.
PRAYERS TO
58.
At this time .....
Good is thy shadow
5Q.
May my way
56.
6
r.
62.
O
O
63. In
85
stand before thee
57. I
!
!
be propitious .....!
a pleasant path for
60. Set
NABt).
my
feet!
my god, deal graciously with me!
lord Nabu, my god, deal graciously with me!
lord,
the night season
may my dreams be
O
propitious!
64.
Mercy, compassion, (and)
65.
Command, grant my petition and establish me!
At the command of thy mighty godhead let me
66.
life,
sidu,
live, let
me
have knowledge!
67. In the sight of(?)
wide-spread peoples
may
ility
The
catch-line for the next tablet reads:
prince, the first-born of
2.
from
bow
in
hum-
before thee!
"O
Nabii y the
Mardukl"
probably for
i-ti'ip-su
I
itpisu
an
adj.
of the form Jl*3
]/lfeK.
9.
That the beginning of this line is not to .be read mar
Mardnk appears from 1. 22 in which -i is added to
ilu
abgalli
,
the sign ^i**-? mar rubi rabi
the only reading admissible.
12.
Y
*l
here P oss
-
ilH
=
Marduk seems
bum,
i.
e,
but the transliteration sa hat appears to
lances imat in the following phrase.
therefore to be
"prey of the demon",
me better, as it ba-
14. For this and the following petitions of. No. 9, 11. 13 ff.
The present prayer is composed throughout on somewhat si-
milar lines to the
prayer of No.
first
9.
No. 23.
Transliteration.
i
3
.
........... 2 ........... li-U-rib ..........
........... li-ki un-ni-[ni-ya] 4 ........... -da-ar-ti
.......
5 ..........
[nar]'bi-k& lu-[sa-pi]
.
6.
1
.
.
$U IL.LA
[INIMJNIM.MA
...........
nis
..........
ilu
]Sin.RAN
8
...........
PRAYERS ADDRESSED TO GODS.
86
*'**
9
[**]Sin
10
ii
13277) contains a few phrases from the end of
a prayer to Sin and from the beginning of a section of ceremonies to be performed in honour of the same god.
No.
23"
(K
No. 24.
Transliteration.
....... .... -id ..........
ik- ..........
3. ..........
2
i
........... -bit
$ar-ra~ti ra- ..........
ilu
IL.jLA
Sin ..........
[AG].AG BI i-nu-ma
..... tanaki(ki) ana pan Uu Sin ..........
..... munu(nu) ..........
SinJCAN]
......
......
7
ilu
6
the god to whom the prayer on No. 24
addressed has not been preserved in the colophonline.
As, however, the ceremonies that follow it are to be observed in honour of Sin during a certain phase or position of
The name of
(K
13922)
the
moon
is"
(cf.
l!
5), it is
clear that the preceding prayer is also
addressed the Moon-god.
No. 25.
Transliteration.
2
i.
dir
a-ti-ra-
3-
-
4
ma-fyar-ka lu~
5.
6.
III
SU
[IN1MJNIM.MA
IL.LA]
-ki-im aburris nan^(P)
samtu munu[(nu)]
**Sin.[KAN]
7
SA Samni
8
-//
hurasu VII
Like the two preceding fragments No. 25 (K
13296) conand the commencement
prayer to
tains the conclusion of a
of a ceremonial section.
2*72
PRAYERS TO THE MOON-GOD.
87
No. 26.
Transliteration.
Obv.
2
i
^Sin.KAN
SU] IL.LA
[IN1M.1NIM.MA
3.
.bil
Uu Sin
ana
4
-si
5
ina
itmi
ta
magari gusuru
-
sa
- bit
Rev.
6
-Sal-tit
8
.
10
-
an
7
-
kimu
-
ma
tubbal-ma
rabu
9
.
ii
-tim
No. 26 (K 10550) preserves portions of a prayer to Sin
and a ceremonial section of seven lines, which runs over onto
the Reverse of the tablet, and was probably followed by a
second prayer or incantation.
No. 27.
Transliteration.
1.
2.
a-sa-rid
3.
H-lit-ti
ilu
*
gas-m
KU.TU.SAR
5.
su-pa(?)-ta
ina
6.
m-ba-ta
ina
7.
it-ti
8.
it-ti
9.
id-din-ka-mai
ilu
u-u.
Sm.
4
ilu
Nirgal
A
iddin-ka-ma.
[ina pu]-1iur.
is
LA.TI-su]
mi-lik-ka*
ta-si-
duplicate of
11.
5 mi-lik-ka lias
316.
<M-fur]
6
gim-ri]
sal-mat feafekadu pu-fyur
nam-mas-[H-i
,
man-za-az-ka]
asira(ra)
1
BU abu-[ka
398, cited as
sd-ku$
pufyur*
[Hani*
ina
$awn-i
[
Sin
ilu
1
rabUum(tum)]
^NIN.MIN.NA]
[na-ram
illuti^
araltt-[ina
ina
t-a
bu-ul
1
A
ilu
sami-i
tam-fya-ri]
[sar-ra-tum*
Hani* 1
kas-kas
Nirgal
NUNAM.NIR]
bil
A-nun-na-[ki
ilu
ilu
bu-kur
ti-iz-ka-[ru
lu
4.
10.
7
bi-lum
siptu
napisti(ti)]
ka-tuk-ka
2
C
ip-fcid]
[$ar]-ra-tL
been restored from
C.
6
C
3
C
ti-H-
.
PRAYERS ADDRESSED TO
88
11.
*ana-ku
12.
mi-lat
pulanu apil pulani
Hi u ilu istari
u
13.
nasaku
14.
ka-bu-u*
15.
ds-sum
gam-ma-la-ta
6.
ds-sum
ta-ai-ra-ta^
1
17.
ds-sum
8.
ds-sum
1
[at
19. ki-ni$
naplis-an-ni-ma
[
20.
lib-ba-ka*
[
an-ni
22
ilu
u
23. ilu
is -
ta
-
-
ta
ti -
nin
*
-
ti
-
;;//
li
pani - ka(?J]
ka - ba - ai]
nu - fya]
.]
sab-
zi-nu-ti
istaru
ka(?)]
.]
zis
si -
m]
ilu-ut-ka]
mar
-
-
ilu-ti-ka
lu-uk-bi
24. nir-bi-ka
25.
-
pu
ma]
bzti-ya]
fyi-[ti-ti^
lib-bi
-sir
ma
tal -
-
nim
-
[as-sa-faar
[
-
nu
z
basu-n
bi-li^
[a
-
sak
it -
ri-mi-ni-ta 7
ag-gu
arad-ka]
-
$i-mu-[u
mu-up-pal-sa-ta
21. [pu]-tur
[
[is
fyu-lu-uk-ku-[u*
la
GODS.
SU
[INIMJNIM.MA]
[dd-li-li-ka
lud-lul]
**NirgaLKAN]
[IL.LA
26.
+ K
No, 27 (K 2371
13791) contains the first prayer of
what was originally a large tablet. It has been restored chiefly
from the duplicate which is cited as A. This tablet is a comparatively small one and contains nothing more than the prayer
in 11. i
25 of the text, followed by a catch -line, its Obv. giv25 in 10 or n lines,
15 in 22 lines, its Rev. 11. 16
ing 11. i
while the end of the Reverse is left blank. It is inscribed in
rather coarse characters, and was copied from one of the larger
texts for Ashurbanipal, who substituted his own name in place
of the general formula in 1. n. Moreover the insertion of the
A changes the general character of its petiand proves that the copy was required for use during
or after an eclipse of the moon. Thus restored, not much is
10 contain the invocation of
missing from the prayer. LI. i
the god, at 1. 1 1 the suppliant states his name and
goes on to
eclipse-formula in
tions
1
For
1.
li A, reafls ana-ku
ilvatali etc.
the formula ina
lumun
B
hul-%u-u.
5
and C.
A
2
A
[ilu]wzrga ^
Of
6
A
3
C
m A$lur-"b&n-apli
in three lines;
daSti-u.
4
A
arad-ka
11.
%a-bu-u
^
u
,
which is followed by
and 12 form one line in
B M-Zu,
A
A libba-ka. 9
[ri-mi]-na-ta.
&i'ft-ti.
the catch line, with which the text of
concludes, only the end has been
preserved:
[ta]-ai-rat.
7
8
B
IN.DUL-ki.
PRAYER TO NIRGAL.
89
cause of complaint, and the conclusion of the
prayer contains his various petitions.
describe
his
Translation.
NU.NAM.NIRl
1.
O
2.
Prince of the Ammnaki, lord of the battle!
mighty
lord, hero, first-born of
KU. TUSAR
5.
the mighty queen!
O Nirgal, strong one of the gods, the darling ofNIN.MIN.NA
Thou treadest in the bright heavens, lofty is thy place!
6.
Thou
7.
With
8.
With Sin
9.
And BU
3.
4.
Offspring of
art exalted in the
Under-world and art the benefactor of
10.
The
fa
among
!
the multitude
its
of the gods inscribe thy
counsel!
thou seekest all things!
thee that the black-headed
has
father
granted
thy
race, all living creatures,
cattle of Nirgal, created things, thy hand should rule!
in the heavens
so and so, the son of so and so am thy servant!
of god and goddess are laid upon me!
12. The
in my house! 14
13. Uprooting and destruction are
turned to thy divinity!
I
have
art
thou
Since
beneficent,
15.
11. I
Since thou art compassionate, I have sought for thee!
beheld .....!
17. Since thou art pitiful, I have
taken my stand before thee!
I
have
art
1 8. Since thou
merciful,
to my cries!
19. Truly pity me and hearken
20. May thine angry heart have rest!
1
6.
21.
Loosen
my
23.
O god
and angry goddess
24.
Let
4.
me
my
sin,
offence
22.
talk of thy greatness,
The
title
ilu
NIN.MIN.NA,
let
i. e.
.
me bow
"Lady
in humility before thee!
of the crown",
ilu
is
N!N.MIN.AN.NA, L e. "Lady
former occurs as a variant
the
since
of the crown of heaven",
of the latter in L 48 of the Cylinder -inscription of Sargon,
n. 2 and p. 71.
cf. LYON, Sargon, p. 8,
evidently an abbreviated form of
^
For the rendering of
EMT ^Y the Part iluof
No.
and
8211
no.
12, 1. 32, a-Si-ru
BRUNNOW, List,
6.
cf.
*
^Ej *"HM
1S
apparently a compound ideogram.
+-
PRAYERS ADDRESSED TO GODS.
QO
i. e.
ina ma-ti-su
reads
cannot be read, as the duplicate
A
clearly
-
>-E:|
7.
$&-tur
might poss. be read for m-tur
"mighty
i. e.
is
thy
counsel".
L. 19 has been restored from No. 2, L 32, etc., though
poss. some other synonym for "prayer" or "cry" may have been
employed. L. 20 is restored from No. 21, 1. 68, No. 46, L 5, etc.
19
f.
No, 28.
Transliteration.
2.
i
lislifnu(mu)
5.
[INIH.INIM.MA
6.
[DU.DU BI
lu
.
7
&mUu mitu
.
ina
SAR
lu
ina]
n
lud-lul
ilu
NirgaLKAN
SA.NA
ipus(us)
ri-mi-nu-u 8
-gu-&
13.
3
[dd-ti-li-ka]
SU IL.LA]
.-u ilu
9.
IH a-du~ur-ma
-ka !i-nu-fya
-^ar-ra
4
itti-ya
mu-bal-lit
ify-tu-u
-ub-!a
10
12
..........
No. 28 (K 3355) is a small fragment from the right side
a
of
large tablet. It preserves a few phrases from the end of
a prayer to Nirgal and from the beginning of a
to a
prayer
god who
is
of the dead!
addressed as "a merciful god
,
the quickener
Section
III.
Prayers addressed to Goddesses.
Like the preceding division, Section
made up of
one deity. While
III
tablets containing* prayers addressed only to
is
the prayers in Section II, however, are composed in honour of
gods, those in the present Section are addressed to goddesses.
Nos. 30 and 33, and possibly Nos. 29 and 35, contain but one
prayer, which is accompanied, in the case of the two former,
by
directions
for
The tablets are comparatively
a somewhat large and coarse cha-
ceremonies.
small and are inscribed in
racter, and, like others in Section
II,
may perhaps be regarded
as forming extracts from the larger compositions. The question whether any large tablet existed, containing a series
of prayers and ceremonies addressed only to one goddess,
and in its arrangement corresponding to Nos. 12, 21, and 22,
It is true that
is one that cannot be answered with certainty.
Nos. 31, 32, and 34 are fragmentary portions of large tablets,
and, as their present contents refer only to one goddess, they
under the present Section. It is not imof which they are fragments
possible, however, that the tablets
Their
to other deities.
originally contained prayers addressed
under this Section must be regarded as
therefore
inclusion
have been
,
classified
,
provisional.
N2
PRATERS ADDRESSED TO GODDESSES.
92
No. 29.
Transliteration.
[du l]-vtm'mu-ku ku-um-ma
2.
SU
[INIMJNIALMA]
"Sa-la.[KAN]
llu
bit-knr
ti-iz-fea-ru
3
il
IL.LA
No. 29 (K 13907) has preserved three lines from the Reverse of a small tablet, which represent the last line of a prayer
followed
its
by
colophon-line,
The
the next tablet.
No, 27,
latter
and apparently the catch-line for
should possibly be restored from
aH
1. 1
:
[NU.NAM.NIR].
[siftu bi'lumga^ni]ti'iz^a-rubu-kur
If this is so, the
+~ must have been
sign
written over an erasure.
No. 30.
Transliteration.
2
karp a tu
3.
as-ruk-ki
GUtZfI
4.
.
.
in-na-
6.
linub(u&)
ana- hi
da
9.
mu$
-
1 1.
-
in
pulanu
ya - na -
sa&
nin
14.
-
-
ta
6.
1
7.
1
8.
ra
- ti
a
-
Hi
ra
a
-
mi
-
.
bit - ta -
marustu
sa
di - ni
ti
a
-
di
-
lak
- ti
i% -
sa
.
ki-
nu
-
itti -
u
kab
ka
li .........
mursu sa zumri-ya Knasi(si) MUN.GU sa da-
ti -
- si - ti
- ri
a
ru
-
Sur-dim-ma sumu u ziru
15. hiblui(iit)
-
pulani
apil
..........
sz-.
ka
ki
- ti
12. lina$ifa(ifa)
13. lip
-
libbu
- ti - si -
10. // -
1
........
a-ku- .......... -a-ba
7.
bip)
si-rife
5.
8.,
ib -
karani
lu - us
da
ru - u
-
-
-
hi
-
rimu
nir
-
na
-
lib - bi -
sa
t&
si-li-ti
Km - ma mr
K - K - ki
a
a
di - ra
.
-
bi
hid
bi - ki
nisi*
-
li 1
ya
lu-$a-pa zi-kir-ki
lu - sa - //
ki
sa
-
-
pu
lul
-
u
PRAYER TO SAL A
ETC.
93
Rev.
19.
[INIM].INIM.MA
20.
AG.AG BI
21.
mu
illu
wni magari
ina
tasalafy
GLGAB
23-
SA samni niku
*'*** a - da gur
24.
SID(di)
25.
KU.KU
22.
26. ina
iln
tukan(an) suluppn
mu
dispu
tukan(an)
fyimztu
KAS. SAG
KU.DUB.DUB.BU
*wSID
^IL.LA
wirinu
wfannwi
MU.SAL
an-ni-tu
28. riksu
tap alar
29. an-nu-ii
ki-
30. siptu
ll-ti
31.
duppu
32. ikal
A
m
ma
tanaki(ki)
SUB.[SUB(di)]
ARA
Ml
ina
[tasakan(an)]
munu-ma
samtu
III
-
[ta-
tasakan[(an)]
wurkarinnn talaki
TLSAR
27. siptu
K&A.TIR
sapak(ak)]
SIR.AD
samni
SU IL.LA
^[Istar.KAN]
URU TI ana pan lstar ummu
samnu
Suatu(f)
tu-.
ilu
bu
lgigi
CXXXIV^^
siptu
iln
A$$ur-ban-apli
-
uk
-
rat
.
etc.
over one third of the original tablet has been
The text contains a single
preserved by No. 30 (K 3448).
prayer addressed to the goddess Istar, followed by a ceremonial
little
section, and, according to the colophon, forms the i34th tablet
of a certain series. Of the prayer to Istar only the latter part
has been preserved. The suppliant cries that he has poured
out a libation to the goddess and prays that her heart may
therefore have rest and that her anger may abate. After stating his name in 1. 7 and the fact that he is suffering from
sickness, he continues:
8.
9.
10.
11.
12.
Thou
Thou
art the
judge of
my cause
my path
art the director of
May my god who
is
angry with me turn
Sorrow, the grave, and bonds may he
May he remove the sickness of my body,
the
13.
14.
15.
I
may
.....
!
he tear away
of
May he loosen the grief of my heart!
Cause name and posterity to advance; let there be mercy
and compassion; let me praise thy name!
Let me live, let me be perfect, let me praise thy greatness!
PRAYERS ADDRESSED TO GODDESSES.
94
1
6.
17.
me bow in humility before
.....
May my
praise thy greatness
Let
thee!
Unto the distant peoples!
The Reverse of the tablet begins with the colophon-line
referring to the prayer contained by the Obverse. Then follows
18.
a section of ten lines
of directions for ceremonies, which are
be
to
performed before Istar "on a favourable day". "Pure
water shalt thou sprinkle. The ..... drink-offering shalt thou
shalt thou heap up.
A SA ot
present. Dates (and)
a drink-offering, water,
oil
An
honey (and) butter shalt thou offer,
incense-burner shalt thou set there. The
-drink shalt
5
thou pour out/
LI. 2426 prescribe certain rites to be performed with various woods and oil, and are followed by the
injunction to recite the incantation three times and to unloose
"the knotted cord". 1 The end of the first line of the colophon
(1.
which contained the
31),
belonged,
24.
is
title
of the series to which the tablet
broken away.
This line has been restored from No. 40, 1. 12 (q. v.}.
KU.DUB.DUB.BU are to be taken together,
That the signs
cf. No. 62, 1. 29.
25.
The character
tablet, so that
istinis(nis).
As
lessly written,
No.
1.
12,
]{^ is somewhat spread out on the
almost
be taken for two signs and read
might
however other characters on the tablet are care-
it
it
is
preferable to regard
it
as one sign,
as in
10, etc.
No. 81.
Transliteration.
1.
2.
$&
3. sd
4.
ana-ku pulanu [apil pulani sa] itu-$u [pulanu
5.
a-na
6.
ina puski u dannati sn-zi-bi
istar-su pula-
mtum](tum)
-dan
ka-a-$i
See above, p. 22.
ilu
.
[d&rli-li]-ki lud-lul
PRAYERS TO ISTAR.
SU IL.LA
INIMJNIM.MA
7.
8.
ina musi
9.
GLGAB
ana
ilu
pan
**
.
arku
lstar gusuru
burasi ta-s&r-rak i-ti-ra
GLG1
ii
+K
mu
illu
kurmati*1
^HTA.A.AN
tukan(an)
10
95
.
sami-i
tasalafy
tar-bi(?}
u gi-mil-tu kun-ni
bti-uk-rat
ilu
Sin
ti-li-tu
+K
No. 31 (K 7207
9675
13274) represents the end
of the Obverse of a tablet containing prayers and ceremonies
addressed to the goddess Istar. LI. i 6 give the
concluding
phrases of a prayer, in the last three lines of which the suppliant states his own name, and, after probably referring to
the offerings he has made to the goddess, concludes with a
petition for deliverance
succeeded by three
is
effect:
bough
"in misery
lines
and
The prayer
distress".
of ceremonies to
the
following
"In the night before Istar thou shalt sprinkle a green
with pure water. The
drink-offering shalt thou
A
present. Seven times the food shalt thou
of incense shalt thou offer. Place thou there a garment and
a gift." L. 1 1 commences an incantation that was continued
on the Reverse of the
tablet.
No. 32.
Transliteration.
-bu
2.
3.
ilu
SU] IL.LA
[INIMJNIM.MA
[DU.DUBIanapan
Un
I$tar.KAN
KAS.SAG
I$tarSA].NA burasi taSakan
tanaki(ki)
........... Ill sanitn munu(nu)
......... [ ]istar-[$u?]
5.
ilu
6 ........... -na
lstar
4
i-il-ta~su
ilu
itti~$u
.
...... .... man-%a-az-ki
8 ....... ... *-ti-ma
samt*1
9. ..... .....
7.
10.
,
..........
salimu(mu?)
%
ina
ki-rib
ki-ma
tlu
sadi* 1
......... -pi$-ti na-mas-ti kak-ka-ri
sami-i
Sama$
...
u
ta-bar-ri-i
.
.
PRAYERS ADDRESSED TO GODDESSES.
96
ni$i*
ii
12
1
.
ba-
*-ni-ki-ma kul-lat-si-na
.
na-mas-su-u
-ru-ki
13
tus-ti-si-ri
sa-pi-ify-ti
ilu
14. [at]-ti-ma
K--at
lstar
-ki-ma
15
ina Hi-rib [sami-i
biltu
il
+ K
Like the preceding fragment, No. 32 (K 3358
9047)
a"
tablet. Only
of
the
Obverse
of
lower
the
portion
represents
one sign remains of the incantation to which the colophon-line
(L 2)
Then follow
refers.
three lines of directions prescribing
the offering of incense, the pouring out of a libation, and the
due recital of the incantation three times. At 1. 6 there com-
mences a fresh prayer to the goddess Istar, containing the invocation of the goddess and a description of her power. The
beginning and end of most of the lines are broken.
6
:
O
seat
heroine
Istar,
among goddesses!
midst of the bright heavens!
in the
Thy
Thou
art
10.
Sun-god
[Lady?] of the sky, the mountains and the seas!
Thou ..... the handiwork of creatures of the ground,
11.
Thou
scatterest the nations
12.
.....
7.
8.
9.
14.
Thou,
15.
And
O
Is
and
,
all
of them
Istar, art
O
thy ......
like the
!
thou beholdest
thou directest
.....
13.
powerful
Lady,
I
,
.....
creation
!
,
midst of the bright heavens!
in the
is
!
Ho. 33.
Transliteration.
-
i
zu
-
2.
[muS(?)]-tt(?)-i3-ma-at
3.
[mus]
4. si
5.
Ii -
6. iw,
7.
-
- // -
ni
mat
kat
-sir
dan(fy
-
-
a-mat-sa
uz
ify
mu -na-
i- lat
zu
tas - Ii -
sa-ki-na-at
- zi
Hi
u
ti
ik - ri - bi
-
pa
-
a
-
u
su
un
u
a
ii
1L
du
-
ru
-
-
.
pit
.
.
-
-
pi
-
-
i
ni
ni
Uu Marduk
mdu-u
kib-ra-a-ti
PRAYER TO TASMlTU.
LZID.DA
s&r
8.
Mt
si-kin
da
rat
[sar]
Borsippa
10. [Un]Tas-mi-tum
bi-il-tum
9.
*
-
Hani*1
sd
na-pis-ti
KI
-
97
- Iat
sa
da
ad
-
ki-bi-sa
mi
-
gas- [rat?]
&# - ra - a ~ ti
a - #2
........... /## ilani^
ka - a - Si
-i-kis-ki
.....................
13
....... -si-na azkur(ur) pani-ki
14 ........... -r?
u
sa - li - ma
15 ........... ... ..... tas-ma-a
1
12
.
1
6 ......
....
.
,
ma-gi-ri [ta-sa?]-ka-ni tas-ma-a u sa-li-ma
.-at
...... -ris-nia .......... -nu tu-sa-as-mi-i ki-bit-$u-un
8 ........... lib-ba~su-nu tu-si-i$-si-ri is- ..........
& ru-ku-tii tu-sak-na panu-ki ..... .....
19 ......
20.
Tas-mi-tum i-laF su-pi u da-di bi-[lit ......... .]
17
1
llu
21.
[ana]~ku pulanu apil pulani sa ilu-su fulanu
22.
2
-
as
-
&ur
bUti -
ki
ilu
Nabu
I].SAGJLA
23. [a]-na
24. [sa
25. [lis-mi
istar-su [pu-
lamtum(tum)]
su - [pi - ya]
- i
man
asaridtt
a-bu~[ti
ya
ilu
kabti](ti)]
ina
[
un]
zik-ri~$u
mi
bUu
faa-i~ri-ki?>
zik]-ri-ya*
- ni - ni -
26. [lil - ki
27. [ina
si -
ya
ilu
[HI
[u
ilu
ris-[ti-i]
sab-ti-ma]
ki-bit
-
ma -da
pi~ki]
-
su
pi - ya]
istar lislimu(mu) itti-ya]
Rev,
28. [li-in-ni-is]-si
29. [lit-ta-kil
]
ta-[ni-J}u
asakku
30. [Iit-ta-bil]
6
31.
............
33 ...... .....
^
I0
lik -
iln
1
4
A
-
mi]
A
zik-ri,
A
u,
2
ilatfat).
and for
lines,
Sd iba$u-u
10
-
5
A
ili-yd.
ll
A
1.
SU] IL LA
After
ll-ta-kiL
?
A
21
1.
22 reads
6
ni -
:
A
ma-mit.
uttaMarum(rum).
8
12
31
A
A
inserts
.
-
.]
su]
ba-ni-[ti]
damikti[(ti)]
u an-ni-ki ki~[nim]
-
il
-
turn**
**TaS-mt-tum.KAN
inserts the formula ina
1.
.
.
[irat
lumun ^^ataU
asfeur-ki imid-ki Si-mz-i a-ra-ti.
For
.
'
bi
turn
[INIMJNIM.MA
38.
two
Tas
............
bu - u
36. [ina ki-bit]-ki sir-ti Sa ul uttakkarufru)^
37. [
bu ani$ l-ya]
lis-sa-kin
a-pa-a-ti^
sarni
siri^-yaj
sa
ru-[su-u?]
1
&umri-j/a]
sa
lit-[ta-kil$
li - sal -
gallu*
nisi*
34. [a-na(?J]
[
rn-fyii-u
ma-mi-in 7
32. [li-in]-ni-is-si
35. [ilu]
sa
[mursu
3
^
A
ha-
etc.
in
s
-2-rz-&i.
reads: lip-pa-aS-ru imtiP1 imtif 1 imtiP 1
g A ina
^4 lit-lu-ud #" NAM. TAR.
pi-kL
l^z
^/ inu-u.
13
PRAYERS ADDRESSED TO GODDESSES.
g8
mil
39
ilht
tasalafy
GA
40
SA.NA
ina
munu(nu)-ma
.41.
bnrasi
kimi
tasapak(ak)
sukfei?(ki)-ma
salimu(mu)
42
43
TAG-ma
.ina rik-si
44
mmu
i-nu-ma ttpus(us)
45
[KAM] SAH(?)
46
kib-ra-a-ti
Sar-rat
47.
48. ikal
m
ilu
Asmr-ban-apli
bi-li-i-ti
i-lit
etc.
+ K8i47)
No. 33 (K 3432
lil(?)-
id takahi(lu) u-
Is
a small tablet inscribed with
rather coarse characters, which are In places much broken. It
contains a prayer to the goddess Tasmttu, the latter half of
preserved in duplicate on the Reverse of No. i (see
The prayer is followed by two short ceremonial
pp. 4, 6 f.).
sections, which with the catch-line and a short colophon com-
which
Is
plete the text of the tablet.
The prayer commences
as follows.
Translation.
O
i
5.
Who
Who
Who
Who
8.
O
2.
3.
4.
goddess
causeth her word to be obeyed, who establisheth
appeaseth the anger of god and
!
!
heareth prayer and supplication!
accepteth petition and sighing!
seed of hida the house of the living creature of the
,
great gods!
9.
10.
Queen of Borsippa, Lady of the Dwelling
O lady Tasmitii, whose command is mighty!
I
The next few
he
lines are
broken.
After stating
(1.
14) that
crying before the goddess, the suppliant describes her
merciful character, as the giver of peace and prosperity.
At
1. 20
he once more addresses her by name and proceeds to
is
make
20.
O
his request.
TaSmitu, goddess of supplication and love, lady of
and so, the son of so and so, whose god is so and
so, whose goddess is so and so,
!
21. I so
22.
Have turned
to wards thee,
O lady
I
Hearken to
my supplication!
PRAYER TO TASMlTU.
99
23.
Before Nadu thy spouse, the lord, the prince, the first-born son
24.
Of
Isagila, intercede for
me!
he hearken to my cry at the word of thy mouth!
he remove my sighing, may he learn my supplication!
26.
27. At his mighty word may god and goddess deal graciously
with me!
28. May the sickness of my body be torn away
29. May the groaning of my flesh be consumed!
30. May the consumption of my muscles be removed!
May
May
25.
I
I
31.
sorcery, poison,
.
35.
be consumed
May the ban be torn away may the
May
May mercy be established among men (and their) habitations!
May god and king ordain favour
36.
At thy mighty command
32.
3334.
that
not altered, and thy true
is
mercy,
O
37.
lady Ta$mitu\
Of the two ceremonial sections a few phrases only have
been preserved. The first prescribes that the sprinkling of pure
water and the offering of incense of &zrr#-wood shall accompany the recital of the incantation, while the second apparently
deals, among other matters, with the rite of the knotted cord
supra p. 71,
(cf.
24.
p.
On
the restoration of the end of this line, see above
14).
The verb
29.
No.
11.
i,
32.
\
etc.}.
(cf.
is
supra p.
here restored from
3,
No.
(=1
1,
In
1.
32
and
14).
last sign in this line is
PL
(cf.
n isu
and 48
46,
The
lit-ta-kil
probably to be restored as
For the explanation of
i, Rev. (cont), L 48).
a
from nam) as
synonym of mamitu, cf. supra,
p. 66.
41.
however
46.
is
The
to
sign
fH
be read as
*
s
written over an erasure;
ffty
not
clearly
>^|-
The reading ^^f^fjrff suggested
?
it is
in the transliteration
not certain.
1
For
1.
31
A
reads:
"May
tlie
poisons that are upon
me be
loosened!"
PRAYERS ADDRESSED TO GODDESSES.
100
Ho. 34.
Transliteration.
.........
3 ..........
i.
2
.
.
a-ta-mar
ya-si
p&r(P)-da-a
4
lud-lul
d&'li-li-ki
5.
tlNIM.INIM.MA
6.
[DU.DU BI
1
...........
u
ina
hi
ilu
ILJ.LA
SAR]
SA.NA
ina
hi
MLMl
ipus(us)
...................................
The fragment No. 34 (K 11876) contains a few phrases
from a prayer to the goddess ilu MLMI (cf. BRUNNOW, List,
no. 10449), the two colophon-lines being followed by a second
prayer or perhaps the catch-line for the next tablet. Of this
however, only traces of signs remain,
line,
3. If
=
3
pi.
the rendering of >j-
Prms.
1
1
of the verb in 1
,
from
cf.
1,
l/SlS.
by pdr is correct p&r-da-a must
For another instance of the use
Loxz, Tiglathpileser, Col.
and
for its use in
II,
IV
L 67
(p. 22)
with the
(^I^TT *J t^J)
meaning, according to ZIMMERN, Busspsalmen p. no, of "to shine
to the bright", cf. I
60* [67], C. Rev. 1. 20 ka-btt-ta-su ipli-par-du
?
i
VR
I M^J)? whence the epithet nipirdu, "shining"
par-du (|T"n
(see DELITZSCH in Loxz's Tigl. p, 106 and ZIMMERN, op.cit. p. no).
Perhaps also from
(= p&rt^-da-a-ti
(IV
R
17,
and ^~
16 l\
are to be derived the subs.
this root
in the
^JJ
in
No.
12,
1.
57.
No. 35.
Transliteration.
sa bi(?)-lu-
i
ina
.....
ina,
3.
2
balatu
.
pa-ni-
6
DIM.
si-
4
5
libbu
8
*y~
1
phrase Sunati* pdr-da-a-ti la iabati
faiduti*-
nctp-li7.
PRAYER TO
IOI
BlLIT.
Rev.
10
II
9
GIS.7UK
12
ik-ri-
-mi-ik~ti
id-,
5
.
.
16
-is
sa&(?)
,
13
....
ni
14.
i
SAG.GA
ii
ki-bit
ka
-
a
ana
- ti
arkat(?)
s&
ilu
BUit
L DA.RA
-
No. 35 (K 2757) contains portions of a prayer to the godthe end of which there follows the catch-line for
the next tablet and traces of the first line of the colophon
The interest of the fragment centres in 1. 14, where we
1 6).
(1.
find the colophon-line, which is characteristic of the present
class of texts, written phonetically (see above p. 13).
dess
Bilit, at
IO2
Section IV.
Prayers to
deities
whose names
are not preserved.
Section
IV
composed of fragments of
is
tablets,
which
contain the colophon-line that is characteristic of the present
collection of texts
but from which the names of the deities
,
addressed are missing. It
whether a god or goddess
is
is
generally possible to distinguish
addressed. In some cases, how-
ever, in addition to the colophon-line, only a few signs
have
been preserved.
No. 86.
Transliteration.
6.
SU IL.LA
[INlMJNIMJfA]
7
buraSi
8
SU
l!
butuktu
]tgigi
m Uu
A$sur]-ba?i'apli
isati
tislitu
ltt
10
ii. [ikal
ma
-
9
ina
IL.LA
fya-si-
etc.
The fragment No. 36 (K 9125) contains the end of a
prayer, followed by three lines of directions for ceremonies,
PRAYER TO A GODDESS
ETC.
103
which prescribe that the burning of incense and the rite of
raising the hand are to accompany its recitation. L. 10 gives
the catch-line for the next tablet
No. 87.
Transliteration.
ilu
2
i
tim(tim)
.
4
.
napiS-
.........
3.
.^ KbK5
foi-ir-tu
[si?]-kin na-pis-ti
6.
[INBLINIM.MA
7.
[siptu]
SU] IL.LA
x
[biltu]
turn
2
sami4
a-[si-bat
ri-mi-ni1
illuti^ ]
Si-wt-i*
8.
[al-si-ki
9.
[is~i-ki atyur-ki* kima] ulinnu ili-ya u
i-Jsis-si-im-ma
bilti-ya
ummu
sur-bu-tum
[ya-a-ti]
ilu
iUari-yh ulinnu-[ki
as-dat]
10. [As -
11.
sum
di
[ds-sum
-
-
ni$
itira
13
.
6
ni
piirus
wnmu
sa-ku]-fum
[biltu
]
[itti-ki]
ti -
10
.
[pamsi(si)
basu-u^
ganiala]
z
.
-
da]
sul-lu-mu
bul-lu-tii]i
12. [<*a$-sum
a
[di
-
i]
11
ri-[mi-m-fum ]
No. 37 (K 9087) contains a few words from the end of
one prayer and the first seven lines from the commencement
of another. The second prayer is addressed to a goddess and
is partly duplicate of the prayer to Bau in No. 6, 11. 71 ff., and
of that to the goddess, who bears the title Bilit Hi, in No.
11. 9 ff.
For a translation see above, p. 34 f.
1
tumj.
Possibly to be restored from
8
A
*
[&mt]-i.
Inserts the copula u.
8
ln-zu-ba
Sur-[bu-tnm].
ll
D
A
AD
B
5
as-far-M.
9
M-lu-u.
ti-di-f,
I>
.
iln Bi-lit
-
ttm-mu ri-mi-ni-tum.
A
For
ili\
6
di-in.
1.
12
A
A
ilu
Bdu.
D
2
[pa]-ra-su.
A
7,
ri-mi-[ni1
A
here
reads te-lum i-ti~ra ga-ma-
-ma-la
u
Su-su-fra ti-di-i.
10
A
PRAYERS TO DEITIES
104
No. 38.
Transliteration.
ana
i.
2.
di-
3.
INIM.INBL[MA
4.
DU.DU
5.
siptu sur-
6.
*
[BI
li - [li -
-
d&
]
SU IL.LA]
SAR
ina
lu
SA.NA
ina
lu
ipiis(us)]
7
No. 38 (Bu. 915 9, 1 6) is a fragment from the left side
of a tablet and preserves the beginnings of two lines from the
end of a prayer, which is followed by the two common colo-
and the beginning of the colophon.
phon-lines, the catch-line,
No. 39.
Transliteration.
ilu
4.
[INIM.INIM]MA
5.
[DU.DU BI]
SU IL.LA
SAR
ina
lu
7
/
-
ti
Dl.BAR
ilu
[damifetu](tu)
g
ii
-bu-u
12
it -
14
15
6.
18.
.
2-
sami-i
ma-
lgigi nu-ur
di
ta
-ki
13
1
[ipus(us)]
mu$-na-mi-rat
10
17.
sar-.
i-lat
i-lat
Hani* 1
8
1
SA.NA
ina
lu
kakkabani*
6
-
lstar
[ana-ku
fulanu
-
ya
-
ni
-
na
-
an
-
apil]
ma
pa
-
bi
ina
bi-il-ti
ku
-
-
si
-
-
ni
-
tu
-
ki-
ma
Ma
-
pulani sa sum-nt-ma&-ra dan-
.
ARE NOT PRESERVED.
"WHOSE NAMES
105
Of the first prayer to which the two colophon-lines (1. 4 f.)
on No. 39 (K 8930) refer, a few characters only remain. The
The
prayer that commences at 1. 6 is addressed to a goddess.
the
to
her
ascribe
and
first eight lines contain the Invocation,
end
power of giving light (to the world); the beginning and
of every line, however,
broken
is
off.
No. 40.
Transliteration.
DI
i.
2.
*l
-su
3
-
4
5.
SU IL.LA
[INIM.INIM.MA]
sa
at
IMJL
Uu
a
iwirinu
-
......... .KUR.NA TU.UD.TA
-ms~su~un-nu
6
SIR ina
8
diparu
lubuUupisa,
babati* 1
VII
-rit-ta-&
7
[na?]
i^passuru tasakan(an)
fa-.
.
.
g
.
.
-
.
-
;
XXXVI SA AS.A.AN
SIR
ZU.DU
-na sa
.
tukan(an)
)
(
immiru niki
tunam-
mar(?) kap-ra tunikis(?)(is)
&r*KAJZI
10
11.
12.
.
[mi
-
upuntu
[*s**]irinu
fy r fa?]
tanaki(ki)
13.
-su
14
-su
zni
tu-nam-mar
KU-DUB.DUB.BU SUB.SUB(di)
ms mi-ma III Mnitu <minutii(tu) an-ni-tu
DIM.SID *<*>*ANJRIM u riksu tapatar(ar)
-
15
ms
SLIL(fea)
bu-ma ina sumi
<^^^
16.
suati tudammik(ik)
damikti(ti)
tazakar(ar)
-
17
of fourprincipal contents of No. 40 (K 2567) consist
were
These
ceremonies.
for
directions
of
teen lines
preceded
by a prayer, of which only a few traces of signs remain. BEZOLD
The
K
to
2487
(Catalogue, p. 454) suggests that this fragment belongs
of the writing on
character
The
see
No.
above,
18).
2,
p.
(=
both tablets
is
very
similar.
p
PRAYERS TO DEITIES
106
For the explanation of the sign-group pE y *""n as
see JENSEN, ZAI, p. 308 (cf. BRUNNOW, List, no. 6767).
What meaning attaches to the group in the present passage is
8.
|
= zrritmnni
t
not
is
clear.
12. The suggested restoration of the beginning of
based on No. 8, 1. 21 (cf. supra, p. 42 ).
this line
No. 41.
Transliteration.
2.
[DU.DU BI]
lu
3.
m
4
ina
KISDA
sarru
mi
ilu
ni
-
-
lu
ina
ki
ba
Assur-ban-apli
In No. 41 (K 7916) the first line
as the colophon-line INIMJNIM.MA
SA.NA
-
nu
-
u
fyus(us)]
ta - sim -
ti
etc.
is
probably to be restored
SU IL.LA
etc.
L. 3 gives
the catch-line for the next tablet.
No. 42.
Transliteration.
Obv.
i
2.
6.
8.
ta-ta-na-nt,9.
12.
Sa pak-du pi-
dan~na-
15. ina
14.
19.
sa
-ri-
a-na
kiri-i~
ZIG.GlR-ka
n. la DIM.KU la
13. dannu
i-hd nmn-nap-
kari dan-na
17.
....
7.
a-lik faar-ra-ni
ir-
kul-lat
3.
5.
sak-na-ta
10.
ina
na-
u-tag-ga(P)-
4-
16.
ina pi-ka kia-zu-
mu-sap-sik UD
18. sa la
,
Rev.
20
21. ul-
23.
<lu
NIN.A.KU.KUD.[DU]
22. foidutu-ka
.
.
.
.
WHOSE NAMES ARE NOT PRESERVED.
24.
25.
1NIMJNIM.MA SU [1L.LA]
inu(?)-ma ina KISDA inu(?)
ilu
26. siptu
27.
107
ikal m
ilH
Marduk
rabu
bilu
Asmr-ban-[apli]
.
.
etc.
No. 42 (K 3221) preserves part of tlie left side of a large
about four lines being" missing from the beginning of the
Obverse. L. 25 gives an unusual form of one of the common
tablet,
colophon-lines
above, p. 71).
(see
No. 43.
Transliteration.
.-iu-
i
3.
[Hani]*
2.
1
ilu
Marduk
1
Hani*
UuA-nim ilu
Bil
4.
a-sib
6.
.
.
.
5.
Hani* 1
7.
ana-
ku arad-ki
8.
SU [IL.LA]
[INIMJJNIM.MA
.
.
.
The end of a prayer to a goddess has been preserved by
No. 43 (K 13355)-
No. 44.
Transliteration.
2.
[INIMJNIM].MA
3
-tu
SU IL.[LA]
an-na
.
5
4
-*....
No. 44 (K 14210) contains traces of a prayer and three
lines
of directions for ceremonies.
PRAYERS TO DEITIES
108
No. 45.
Transliteration.
Obv.
-#
i
2
-fat lu-
V
-inn tak-biwi
3
4-
[INIMJNIMJ.MA
SU
JL.LA
tlu
Sama$
ilu
.
Rev.
........... -ra-ka .......... 7 ........... - ma
.......... 8 ........... -na si-it- ..........
9 ...... ..... ba-la-tu ... ....... 10.
.........
6
a-na
.
The fragment No. 45
(82323, 119) contains traces of
prayers; so little however has been preserved that it is impossible to decide with certainty which side is the Obverse of the
tablet
iog
Section V.
Prayers to Astral Deities.
Section V contains prayers to certain stars, which are not
regarded as inanimate, but are personified as deities. This personification of the stars and planets is not surprising, for there
are not lacking proofs that the greater gods, even when ad-
by name
To mention three
dressed
prayer, were regarded as astral powers.
in
instances in the present collection of texts,
in No. 19, 1. i7f. the god Bil is selected from "the multitude
of the stars of heaven" to receive a gift, while in No. 6, 1. 77 f.
the goddess JBau, and in No. 7, 1. 15
the goddess Bilit Hi, are
sought by the suppliant among the stars. Moreover the astral
deities here addressed are
employed
Invoked in terms as exalted as those
and in No. 50, if my
in prayers to the greater gods,
restoration of the passage is correct, the fixed star Sibziana
even credited with the creation of mankind,
The
majority of the tablets in this section are of the larger
and contained when complete several prayers
spersed in some cases with directions for ceremonies.
class
is
,
,
,
inter-
,
No. 46.
Transliteration.
-
i
-
2.
-
3
-
gu
lib -
ba
-
ka]
ify
&
rabiti(ti)
-
Km
lag
u
-
lib
[ka]
4.
5.
-
gu
$u
-
-
tit
du
-
ur
ub
-
ru
-
ka
-
li -
nu
u
ma
-
-
la
ma
fya
PRAYERS TO ASTRAL
110
5
ra-iuj-u
~[ka
1
DEITIES,
ta-ai~ra-tu-ka
kab~ta-a-tum
-si
lib~sa-nim-ma
m
j
Hu
- lil
8.
[d&
9.
IN1MJNIM.[MA
- ti -
ka]
hid
rabiti(ti)
-
lul
******* Mustabarru-mtt-
SU ILJ.LA
tanu(a-nu).KAN
DU,DU BI
10.
ilu
11. siptu
Ml
Nirgal
SA.NA
ina
In
KISDA]
ina
[lu
kakkabu Pisu
-
ipus(us)
ti-ib
sami-i u
irsitim(tim)
1314.
15.
1
6.
17.
1
8.
ma-am-ht git-ma-lum fa-ki-du gi-mir KIRRUD.AZAG.GA
ilw
ris - tu - u
maru
A - nim
i - lit - ti
nam-ri-ri
lit-bu-su
sa
sa-him-tna-ti
J}a-lip
a - ba - n
bit
du
ru
dan - dan - nu
$it
^
-
/^
/&/
sarru
tarn
-
rf -
-
^
-
mu
[i]
-
ir?]
[ri
- $a -
Ai
-
a$
ife
-
ki
du
nu
-
la
pa
li - i
-
du
ti
-
z
[inu-hal-lib?] za-ai-ri
jg
2O
[$al2]-ba-bu
muk-tab-lum
-tu
21
jkarradu
-*"
22
*
-
23-
The upper portion
tains
of No. 46
the end of a
(K
the
to
11153
kakkalu
+ Rm 582)
con-
Mustabarm-mutanu^
prayer
addressed as a male deity, which, after the double colophon
a prayer to Nirgal, who is invoked as
), is followed by
(1. 9
follows:
u.
12.
13.
O Nirgal, lord
Who harasses
The strong,
of
Pisu,
the
,
the perfect,
near to heaven and earth!
the first-born of
who
KU.TU.SARl
careth for the whole of the
Kin'ud-azaga
14.
The
15.
Who
1 6.
The
17.
Who
p.
offspring of Ann, the first-born son!
is clad with brightness, who is clothed with light!
mighty, the valiant, the lord of power!
giveth the victory,
1
A
2
One
I2of.
\
of the seven names
who
establisheth strength!
of the planet Mercury,
see
JENSEN, Kosmologie
PRAYER TO THE MUSTABARRtf-MtfTANU.
King
8.
1
19.
1 1 1
of the battle, the wise, the courageous, the invincible!
who destroyeth the foe!
the impetuous, the warrior!
the hero
20
21
!
9.
That the
kakka * u
NI-BAT-a-nu
kakkabu
Mustabarr!i-mutanu
BRUNNOW,
cf.
9
is
phonetically written
List, no. 5347,
and JENSEN,
Kosmologie^ p. 119.
12. For the identification of
\^(-azaga with 4^=\'* asaga
and the explanation of the latter as "the lordly chamber" of
the Lower World, see JENSEN, op. tit., p. 234 f.
>
The word salummatu expresses
15.
as an object of terror QENSEN, of.
the idea of light viewed
cit, p. 155).
R
17, 1. 8 where Ninib is
19. This line is restored from I
described as mu-hal-lik za-ya-a-ri. Several of the epithets in
prayer are to be found
this
in
Asmrnasirpal's dedication.
"So.
47.
Transliteration.
........... -/
....... 2 ...........
ru-.
Km - nu - ..... 3. ..... .... KA.LUJBLDA .....
..... 4 ........... -na-ku~nu balatu ba-a-ni 5. .....
i
.
.
.
.....
6.
d&-li-li-ku-nu lud-lul
[1NIMJNIM.MA
lu
[DU.DU BI
SU
ILJ.LA
Mul-muLKIB
KISDA hi] ina SA.NA ipus(us)
........ ......... ga$ - ru - n - ti
8 .........
...... SU 1L.LA KAN .....
9 ...............
7.
ina
.
.
10. [ikal
In
1.
m
.
ilu
Assur-ban]~apli
etc.
The end of a prayer has been preserved by No. 47 (K88o8).
6 the signs tf->+f- ttf^HF" J have taken as the Mul~
(cf. JENSEN, Kosmologie, p. 152) and not as the plural
of kakkabu (see No. 8, 1. 22), though the suffix in dd-li-li-ku-nu
suggests that the prayer is addressed to more than one deity.
mul-star
PRAYERS TO ASTRAL
112
The
DEITIES.
tablet apparently formed one of a series, part of the title
of which
contained by
is
1.
9.
Ho. 48.
Transliteration.
Obv.
-ni-ti
i
in~$i
-sa
4
6
-tt-ku
-ri
-j&
*f * *t
f
.*
*T*
3
MIN
8
-a-ti
-
10
........... SIC/
TO
12.
ff^V
^2^
-a-ti
5
7
.
9.
T
T
llfc
*****
2
*
T
ya
.....
"2
13.
*...
RCT.
15- kl-
SU IL.LA
i6.INIMJNIM.MA
^/^
17. ^z}>^
1
8.
$ur~bu-u
sa
VIII-^ par-su Bit sa-la-mi-i
ina
Mul-mul.KAN
sami-i
ikal
su-lu&-fai-$u
milu
Assur-ban-apli
illu
etc.
According to the first line of the colophon (1. 18), No. 48
(K8n6) forms the eighth part of a composition entitled the
Bit sa-la-mi-i (cf. BEZOLD, ZA V, p. 112 and Catalogue, p. 896).
The Obverse of No. 48 preserves a few ends of
from the
lines
beginning of the tablet, the Reverse the end of a prayer to the
Mulmul-sttt. According to the catch-line the next part of the
composition
commenced with
is brilliant in
With
the words:
"0 mighty
lord,
whose
heaven I"
the composition entitled the Bit salami
may be
compared the incantations that commence siptu bit nu-m (see
above, p. 53), and the Series Bit rimki (supra, pp. 14 if.). The
bit rim-ki and the bit sa-la-mi-i are mentioned
together in the
1
letter
pi.
8.
K 168,
XLV).
1.
13
(cf.
LEHMANN, Samammukin,
Pt.
II,
p. 76
and
PRAYERS TO THE STARS MULMUL AND
KAK.SI.DI.
I I
3
No. 49.
Transliteration.
Obv.
i
...........
... .....
2.
.
.-4-tf
3
...........
....... ... .-ati 5 .........
Hani* iln lgigi
6 ........... ta-ab-tu
.......... -ai-ti 8. .....
..... ~li-ti 9 ........... ~lu at-mii~{t~a 10. ..........
-p&(?) ya-a-$i ii. ... ....... -aw u-mi-sam 12 .........
-ru-sa-a-ti 13 ........... -# lim-nu-ti 14 ........... -?/
3#tf
15 ..........
zumri-ya
[sar]-ra-tum rabiium(tinn)
-mar
1
4.
.
.
7..
.
.
,
1
1
........... ka-ru-bu
8 ........... -si-la-ku
6
[INIMJN1M.MA
20.
5f/
........... -ma-*-u
19 ........... ri-si-ka
/i.L^ kMabu KA Kj SLDLKAN
17
21.
Rev.
..... ..... 23 ........... i-mn-ki 24 ......
..... -r//-/z 25 ........... ra-5ub-bu 26 ...........
22.
-Sa-an-nu
27
........... ^
z
^
fM/^
28
...........
29 ....... .... samt-i 30 ........... [ntu-sci?]az-nin nu&Su
........ fya-ra-&r-ra 32 ......
31.
..... il lu siru 33.
........ &a - ra - ar - [ra]
abni*
1
.
.
.
The Obverse
.
of No. 49 (D.T. 65) preserves part of a prayer
KAK.SLDI
to the star
(cf. JENSEN, Kosmologie, p. 49 ff., f/^)
addressed as a male deity. This prayer is followed by a second,
which is continued on the Reverse of the tablet.
No. 50.
Transliteration.
Obv.
kakkabN
1.
[siptu
2.
[mu
-
3.
[ina
na
-
SlB.ZLAN.NA] ........
'
kir]
.
Samt~i
6.
ma&
[kan - su
1
1
i
rabuti*
[Hani*
- li - ka
ba
[ina
7.
**BU
4.
5.
<ma
-
[K
-
-
]
ra
.
-
ka?]
- sal - lu ilu
A
Jkuf]
-
nim]
......
ka
-
ma?]
I
PRAYERS TO ASTRAL
14
8.
9.
ilu
Rammanu
ki
ina
11. *di
12.
13.
-
a
di
ilu - su
sA
Hani*
ka*
1
in
14. ina
lumun
Uu atali
15. ina
himun
idati*
li - jw -
[eu]
purusfusj
- Jte
apli mar Hi
As su - ri i - tu
-
ilu
ina
sa
Sin
1
- #2
purussa
ilu
- Si - /
[ni
rabuti*
arad - ka m A$sur Assur ilu is - tar - su
ku
-
-
ti -
izzakara(ra}
itti -
ni
na
Aa 1
ma
10. Si - si -
asarid sami-i u irsitim(tim) ul
bit -
-
DEITIES,
KAN
umi
arfyi
isakna(na)
1
6.
17.
1
ina
sa
sum
-
ds
ikalli
-
it
19.
ikimmii
20.
am
-
-
kati
21. nis
-
pu
-
ilu
ilu
rak-su-ma
itti-yh
mu
kis
-
pi
mimma
-
tabati* 1
la
tabu
la
-
ibasa
ya
a
ar
-
-
[ka]
ni
it-Safe-
$i -
pi
tas-
mi
si - si
-
-
-
sa
-
fyur
[Ii
-
ti]
- ti -
-
fa
&i
[ya]
ya
pu
lim-nu sa ana na-kas napisti-ya illika[(ka)]
ina
risi - ya
ka - ai - an
lu
li -
-
sa
amzluti
i$tar
-
1
sa ina zumri-ya
u
damku
sidu
fyi-ti-ti
ya
Sur
25. ilu
mursu
ka
23. *linna$ify(i$)
24.
wati
limutti(ti)
pis
Bm-nu sa
fair
limntti*
u
ya
kil-la-ti
8.
22.
-
ITLMIS
1
mu
li - ir -
su - ni
Rev.
kibit
26. z;/#
-
27. ludlul
-
INUf.INIM.MA
29.
A>/^
/-to
-
nar
ka
28.
No. 50
lu
ka
*akkabu
(K
SU
IL.LA
KAK*SLDI
2801
-f-
-
bi
ilu
K 9490)
^
lu
-
&&
-
sa
-
lui
6
/z
kakkabu SIB.ZI.AN.NA.l<AN
NINIB
is
-
1
1
a-$a~rid Hani* rab&ti*
a comparatively small tablet
inscribed for AsSurbanipal with a prayer to be recited oa t"he
occasion of an eclipse of the Moon. The prayer is evidently
extracted from one of the larger compositions, which contain
Such a text, similar
several prayers and ceremonial sections.
in size to Nos. 12, 21, and 22, must have been the tablet of
which the duplicates A and B are parts. These two fragments
do not join but from the style of the writing and character of
the clay it may be assumed that they are parts of the same
1
3
I.
A
23
A
*
it~[ti-ka].
B
reads
and reads:
2
ina &iMt-M.
|
:
For
1.
II
Restored from the similar expression in No.
A
After
kak&abu
liptu
?
I
-tf-
1.
19,
5
.
6
w-Jfwr-
,
reads:
|
1.
27
B
13,
For
ceases to be a duplicate
PRAYER TO
SIBZIANA.
I
15
The prayer in the present text, however, was not exand B, for the incantation that
tracted from the original of
tablet.
A
B
follows in
fH and
commences ]^^-~
does not agree with
the catch-line of No. 50. The prayer is inscribed to the star
9 in
Sibziana? addressed as a male deity, and invoked in II. i
to
the
is
of
The
terms.
somewhat extravagant
object
prayer
induce Sibziana to remove the
session
by
spectres
etc.,
evil spells,
The prayer reads as
lunar eclipse.
bewitchments, pos-
that have followed in the train of the
follows.
Translation.
i.
O
3.
In the heavens
Sibziana
4.
2. Thou that changest the .....
They bow down before thee
The great gods beseech thee and
Without thee Ann
7. Bil the arbiter
8. Ramman the prince of heaven and earth
2
9. At thy command mankind was named!
10. Give thou the word and with thee let the great gods stand!
n. Give thou my judgement, make my decision!
5.
6.
thy servant, Assurbanipal^ the son of his god,
is Assur, whose goddess is Assuritu,
the eclipse of the moon which in the month
of
evil
the
In
(&**) on the day (*A*) has taken place,
In the evil of the powers, of the portents, evil and not good,
12. I,
13.
14.
15.
1
6.
17.
Whose god
Which
are in
my
Befause of the
palace and
evil
my
land,
the disease that
magic,
is
not good,
the iniquity,
transgression, the sin that is in my body ......
that is bound to me and
19. [Because of] the evil spectre
20. Have petitioned thee, I have glorified thee!
1
The
8.
,
21.
The
22.
Free
1
the
me
For
name
p. 266,
raising of
from
my hand accept! Hearken to my
my bewitchment! Loosen my sin!
the identification
of Szb&iana with Regulus,
and the explanation of
as "the true shepherd of heaven" (Kin. Jdnu Sa Sami), see
and
2 /. e
JZosmologte, pp. 36
created.
f.,
48
f.
prayer!
JENSEN,
ZA
I,
etc.
It is possible that
>^ ^^JJ
should be rendered by the
understood ; in either case the meaning
Qal, not the Nifal, of zakdru* lumu being
of the line remains the same.
Q2
PRAYERS TO ASTRAL
Il6
23.
DEITIES.
Let there be torn away whatsoever
evil
may come
off
24.
25.
26.
27.
May
May
the favourable sidu be ever at
the god, the goddess of
my
to cut
my
life!
head!
mankind grant me favour!
At thy command let me live!
Let me bow down and extol thy greatness
The catch-line for the next tablet reads: "Thou, O KAK.SLD1
j
This line
art Ninth, the prince of the great gods!"
(Kosmologie, pp. 53 f., 150),
the fragment
9490 (cf. ZA III, p.
conclusion of the text.
by JENSEN
K
is
discussed
BEZOLD having published
250), which contains the
No. 51.
Transliteration.
........... 2. [i]-ti~ir .......... 3
- sa - ..........
4 ...... amilutu .....
6. [as]-bat subata(?)~ka u........
....
-ma
5.
8. dalili-ka
........
Hibalati
..... 7. gi-mil
SU ILLA kMa*"[SIB.ZLAN.NA.KAN]
i
ar
.
.
.
.
BI ana pan
ii.
[SA.NA]
btirasi
kakkab
.
"SIB.ZLAN.NA
tasakan(an)
KAS.SAG
II
......
.
.
.
tanaki(ki) siptu an-
........... -m-za afyarrikanu(f) itti(?)
samni ^surmmu
pusus
13 ...........
SI^^IGLMAN.GIRI
...........
14
ina
15 ........ ... [ta$akanl](an)
ul
nu
...... ..... Km
6.
12
1
.
.
.
.
In No. 51 (K 8190) the colophon-line (1. 9) seems to refer
two
to
prayers, of which the end of the second has been preserved. At 1. 10 a ceremonial section of seven lines commences,
a
prescribing the offering of incense and the pouring out of
LI. 12 ff. contain certain rites to be
libation before Sibziana.
performed with various plants and woods, including anointing
with the
oil
of surmmu-wood.
PRAYERS TO
SIBZIANA.
No. 52.
Transliteratio n,
..........
i.
3.
4.
kakk b"
AG.AG SI ana pan
In
ina
KISDA
$arru
5. Siptu
ilani^
SIBJZLAN.NA]
SA.NA III Samtu
lu ina
1
ga$"-ru~u-ti
sa
ilu
6.
ikal m
ki-nim
an-ni-ka
ina
2.
ilu
Assur-[ban]~apli
nap- fear
mimu[(nuj]
ma-a-ti
IMINA.Bl
$u-pu~u
at-tu-nu-ma
etc.
Part of the last line of a prayer has been preserved by
No. 52 (K 6395
10138), followed by a rubric of two lines
which presents a variant form of a common ceremonial direction.
Elsewhere the injunction DU.DU BI lu ina KISDA lu
+ K
SA.NA
ina
IL.LA
ceded by
It is possible that
lines.
in
1.
ipu$ follows the colophon-line
In that case
3.
INIMJNIM.MA
Sir
In the present tablet, however, it is directly prethe incantation, and is expanded so as to form two
etc.
1.
nothing followed the name of the star
commence a new sentence,
4 would not
but would run on without a break:
KISDA
Sibziana either ina
or ina
"Do the following. Before
SA.NA three times recite
1
(the incantation)".
The catch-line
of
the land!
all
(1.
citing the passages in
HARPER (Bdtrage
"O king
5) reads:
Powerful,
of the mighty gods
Seven-fold one, are ye!"
which the
Bd.
^Hr
T
>^
*s
While
found, E. T.
II, Hft. 2 (1892) p. 436), has
to
use
as
attempted
applied to a single divinity
distinguish its
from those instances in which the context shows a plurality ot
jsur Assyr.,
deities are referred to.
In 1. 5 of No. 52, however, we have a
remarkable instance of the combination of sing, and plur. with
reference to the
by
ilu
IMINA.BI, the
the side of sarru and
name ^\~ tp
supii*
plur. of the pers. pron. occurring
There
is
no doubt, therefore,
^ was applied to a group of gods
so closely connected, that, though addressed in the
plural, they could in the same sentence be regarded as form-
that the
who were
ing a single personality.
1
See above
p.
71
f.
n8
Section VI.
Prayers against the evils attending
an
The
eclipse of the
Moon.
Section might be more strictly termed
it contains are only indirectly connected with the series of tablets classified under Sections I V.
sixth
an appendix,
and
final
for the texts
Throughout these
five sections
it
will
be observed that several
of the prayers contain the formula
discussed on pp. 7 ff.
in
which it is stated that the prayer is offered in consequence of
certain evils that have followed in the train of a lunar eclipse.
The formula is to be found in No. i, 11. i 28, a prayer to Sin,
,
and
,
a prayer to Tasmttu, in No. 4, 11. g 22, a prayer
11. 24
and
Damkina*
50, a prayer to Ban, in the concluding"
prayer of No. 6, according to the duplicate F, in No. 7, 11. 9 33,
a prayer to the goddess Bilit Hi, and 11. 34 63
a prayer to
Is&ara, in No. 19, 11. i
33, a prayer to Bit, in the prayer to
Nirgal in No. 27, according to the duplicate A, and in No. 50,
11. i
28, a prayer to Sibziana. It is not, however, confined to
the group of texts collected in Sections I V, but is of somewhat common occurrence in various series and classes of prayers.
In Section VI, therefore, I have collected those tablets and
fragments in which I have come across the formula. The list,
however, makes no preteiice of being exhaustive, for it is pro11.
36
52,
to
,
bable that the eclipse -formula is contained by other tablets
throughout the collections from Kouyunjik.
PRAYER TO
SAMAS, AND MARDUK.
JA,
IIQ
No. 53.
Transliteration.
Obv.
2-
..........
3.
abkal
Uu
4. ***f-a
5.
an
ina
-
6. llu Santas
-^
gaS(?)-ru
ilu
Marduk
LTUR.RA
~sal-ba-[bu Kit]
iln
u
Mardnk
ru-sa-nim-ma
ya~a-si
kis-$a-ti
Samas
ni - ku
ikimmu
- ;/&
i
mu-pal-li-&i
-
sa
$&
m
-
-
U-mi
is-tu
-
lul
til
lik
ma--du-ti
ma
la muppatiru(ru)
ina kal n-mi iks2is(?)-an-ni ina kal musi np-la-na-Iafy-an-ni
9. ri-du-su
usizizu&u)
htbu$tu(?)
ili-ya
nz-za-na-ka-pu
- ?^
10. pani - ya
i - &i - j
ini* 1 - /^
uz-za-na-%up
7.
-
arki
rak
ya
- ^?^ -
8.
~
u.
r
12.
*/
13. /&
14.
15.
-
ka
^^i
-
/>//
-
ub
ya
-
r/ -
ba
-
-
i-Sam-ma-ntu
ji
^
/^
- ^?/
- // j^z
khn
^/w - mu
sa
ht ikimmu GUR TAP.PI
z
/2/
JzW^ ;
///
-
ina
DU
sa
a/
-
la -
-
- ik - ti
di
-
ba
lu
ti -
ya
-
ku
di
an-mi-ii su-u an-nn-u .... ,-su
Rev.
1
6.
llu
Sama$
ina pani-ka
i$-ti-~s&-ma
lubusti*
1
ana
lit-bu-si~sit
misiru ana kabti(fy
17.
1
8.
19.
20.
21.
mi&ru
ana
^"^^
ilu
7u
*
23.
24.
25.
26.
ilu
"^
Samas
jssr
ma
sati-$u
addin-m
HI
Samsi(si)
-
/
DU.GAL
NI.DU,NI DU.GAL
22. li - is -
ana
SA.KASKAL
i-Sib-3u
a - na
i iln
a-na
NLDU.NI
mi*1
SL7.A.RU.LA
kabli-$u
sa irsitim(tim) lu-pa-kid
sa irsitim'ftim) masartu-su li-dan-nin
nam
^sigaru
ki-bi-ti-ka
-
sa
sir-ti
sa
-
[ul]
ki
- fri
-
n(?^
uttakkaru(m)
Imnun ilM ataIi fl*Sin sa ina arjjipulani umi pulani isakna(na)
Imnun
idati* 1
limniti*1
ITLMIS
la
tabati^
sa ma
u
ikalli - ya
mati - ya
ibasa - a
f/7^:
27. [ina]
M-bit abkalli ilani* 1
ilu
Marduk
ina zumri-ya
.....
-Ms-sit
28
-ya
ina %umri-ya
ipparasn(su)
....
29
30
lu-ta-mi
^
napsat
ilu
f~a
.-pal-sM
lu-ta-mi
lu-ta-mi
PRAYERS AGAINST THE EVILS
120
Sm. 383) preserves the bottom portion
No. 53 (K 3859
of a tablet and contains a prayer to Ja, Samas, and Marduk,
of which both the beginning and end are missing. The sup-
+
that he is praying after an eclipse of the Moon,
and he implores these three deities to rescue him from the
clutches of a spectre, by whom he is continually haunted. What
remains of the Obverse commences as follows:
pliant states
4.
O
5.
And
6.
7.
8.
Marduk, the mighty, the lord of Itura
SamaS, and Marduk deliver me,
arbiter of the world,
3.
fa,
\
through your mercy let me come to prosperity!
O Samas, the spectre that striketh fear, that for many days
Has been bound on my back, and is not loosed,
me, through the whole
Through the whole day hath
me with terror!
hath
stricken
night
suppliant then describes the ways in which he is
tormented by the spectre, who defiles him and attacks his face,
The
his eyes, his back, his flesh
and
his
whole body.
On
Samas how he has
verse of the tablet he recounts to
the
Re-
tried to
appease and to restrain his tormentor. Apparently his efforts
have met with no success for he now turns to the Sun-god for
relief, which he prays he may receive through his mighty command that is not altered, and through the command of Marduk,
"the arbiter of the gods".
After the form uz-%a-na-ka-pu in
10.
haps assign to
1
on
8.
The
in
P|
m-a-na~>52} the
slightly
new
9
one might per-
value kap*
not quite accurately rendered
perpendicular wedge should project
character ^*~<<y<
pi. 68, for the small
1.
is
above the long horizontal one.
Elsewhere the forms
somewhat various.
While the beginning
of this character are
of the sign C^*~~) remains constant, together with the small
(j) the number and position of the small
above
the long horizontal line vary considediagonal wedges
perpendicular wedge
In
rably.
K
Col. Ill,
2971,
above the horizontal
R
1
8,
occur,
1.
35
and
f.
in
?
line (not
(as corrected in
VR
11,
1.
lof.
1.
22
two as
ZK
(W)
three wedges
in
IV
R
2
56,
1.
55
<5),
occur
in
V
two wedges only
four wedges (^) are to be found,
I,
p. 349)
ATTENDING AN ECLIPSE OF THE MOON.
which
K
$
the duplicate
4410 are written
one
however,
diagonal wedge
passages,
only
the long horizontal wedge.
in
121
In
all
written
is
V I ^^ve restored
23. In the transliteration before the sign
which has been apparently omitted by the scribe
>j4-,
No. 54.
these
below
in error.
t
Transliteration.
1.
sd
pulami apil pulani
[ana-ku]
ilu~su
ilu
pulanu
[istar-su
pulamiu m(fam)]
Iwnun
2.
[ina]
3.
[ina] lumun
4.
[sd]
ina
5.
[ina]
kibit -
6.
[lu
ilu
ilu
atali
umi pulani
sa ina ar&i pulani
Sin
[isakna(na)]
-
-
7. [i
-
z/^J
ma]
idati^
ITLMIS
1
ikalli -
Urn
u
kit -
-
-
ma
sa
-
am
-
-
-
ya
ma
-
mar
ru
lu
[uk
[itb
-
a]
lut]
-
ui
-
ka]
-
su
-
ud]
turn
..........
[damiktim](tim)
9.
-
[ilu
-
-
[ibasa
lu
-
tabati* 1]
[la
ti
lu - us - tarn
kit
8
mati
u
ya
ka
Kmniti* 1
10
-
No. 54 (Sm. 512)
and,
common
is
a fragment from the centre of a prayer,
contains some of the
the eclipse-form ula
in addition to
petitions for
life,
etc,
success,
to be restored according to No.
9,
1.
,
LI. 8
13
and
9
are possibly
f.
No. 55.
Transliteration.
2.
i
.....
KAN
5.
3.
ana-[ku
m
ilu
]A$$ur-ban-apli
iln
Sin sa ina arfyi [
ina lumun {lu atali
isakna(na)] 4. ina
sd ina ikalli - ya
umi
1
[limniti* la tabati* ]
lumun idati* ITLMIS
u mati - ya ibasa - [a]
1
BAR
1
B.
PRAYERS AGAINST THE EVILS
122
Part of a prayer of Ashurbanipal has been preserved by
No, 55 (K 6792). The fragment Is from the left side of one
of the class of smaller tablets.
No. 56.
Transliteration.
1.
sa
ilu
ilu
3.
Samas
maru
4.
ik -
2.
-
ka
mu
nt
- sa 5.
6. i - fi - ir
ri
ki
-
in
-
7.
a-na-ku mAssur-[ban-apli]
8.
sd
g.
10.
ilu - su
ilu
ilu
is - tar - su
[Assnr
ilu
Sin sa ina ar&i
[atali
lumun
lumun
[ina]
ina
11. [sa
ina]
idati^
1
As - su - ri - i - tu]
umi KANisakna(na)]
limniti* 1
2TI.MIS
u
ikalli[-ya
ilu
la
mati-ya
tabati* 1]
ibasa-a]
Like the preceding fragment No. 56 (K 2810) contains part
of a prayer written for Ashurbanipal. The tablet is one of the
smaller kind and is written in somewhat coarse characters; what
has been preserved of the Reverse is uninscribed.
No. 57.
Transliteration.
Obv.
i.
2.
.
ilu
llu
TC.
l$-fya-ra
uminu
sd
ri-[mi-ni-tum
3.
ana-ku pulanu apil pulani sa ilu-Su [pulanu
4.
ina
5.
lumun
6.
sa
lumun
ilu
atali
ilu
Sin sa [ina
arfyi
ilu
istar-su pit la-
mtum(tum)]
pulani umi pulani isaknafna)]
ina
idati* 1
ikalli -
limniti* 1
ITL[M1S
ya
u
[mati
-
ya
la
1
tabati* ]
ibasa
-
a]
ATTENDING AN ECLIPSE OF THE MOON.
-
7.
a
8.
As
-
sum gi
9.
as
-
ruk
10.
11.
na
su
u
ma
ilu
14. bi
15.
1
6.
17.
-
ls
-
-
dup
fra
-
fair
ub
-
-
al- [si-fa]
ku
-
-
ru
[un
-
na]
mu
-
ki
ma
-
ki
23
rik
-
lak
ra
-
ki
-
ki
-
niatati
pi
dum
mil
si
lit
mimma
su
-
-
as&ur
ti
da -as -pa
12. napisti(ti)
13.
-
ki
-
za-ka-a
-
a
-
1
-
sap
ina
-
sap
mimma
rz
liin -
nu
-
1
8.
.
Rev.
-
19
21.
mi
20
-
22.
The commencement
..........
of No. 57
the end of the Reverse of No.
(K
9909)
Each
7.
very similar to
Is
tablet Is addressed to
No. 57, 11. 2 and 4 7 corresponding to No, 7, 11. 59
L. 63 of No. 7, however, does not agree with 1. 8 of No.
Isfaara,
62.
57,
so that the texts, through closely parallel, are apparently not
duplicates.
No. 58.
Transliteration.
Obv.
i.
......... J
nufasit
l
mu-sim simati* 1
^
3.
sii-id-nia
-su-u
2
Km-na-H
ta-pa-fyid 4
[ana-ku pulanu apil] pulani sa
5
ilu-
ilu
atati Uu Sin
su pulanu
istar-su pulamtum(timi)
[ina lumun
1
sa ma ar&i pulani] umi pulani isakna(na)
7
[lumun idati*
ilu
6.
.
ITLM1S
8.
limnili*
1
la tabati^
..........
1
sa ina] ikalli-ya u mati-a ibasa-a
pa-sa-su
9.
.........
-
anna
ii
,-ka
10.
f
12
fau
.
.
13
Rev.
14.
1
..........
l
-mi ilani$ mu-tdl-lum
6
mu-na-mir
-
15.
uk-li
18.
-
ki
si- ru
$u
-
lufy
-
$z
17
mu
- ris
l.TUR.RA
R2
PRAYERS AGAINST THE EVILS
124
the thickness of the tablet, No. 58
To judge from
(K 6644)
may possibly have contained two columns on either side. In
that case, the beginning of Col. II and the end of Col. Ill have
been preserved, inscribed with portions of two separate incantations.
No. 59.
Transliteration.
$l
i
2
3
4,
ina
kal
DUB
sa ipri* 1
1
sadani* l (ni) karrnni*
-ni
.
.
7777777
bU
.
il&ti*
1
1
saplati*
tas-Ut
-^
5
Ul
6
NUN
BUR
nduti(ti)
ar~ni u
Uu Samas
7.
.
ilani$ l
ma-mit
kaspn faurasu nu[kam]-sa-ku a-na-kar ir-
8
9
lit-ba-lu
10
"ti-ka
ii
12. [ina
Iwnun]
Uu atali
ilu
rabtti(ti)
Sin
sa id iittakkani(ru)
ina arfyi pulani [umi pulani
sa
isakna(na)]
13.
[lumun
14. [sa
15
1
6
1
ITLMIS
idatip
l&
[limniti^
u
ina ikalli]-ya
mati-yh
[ibasa-a)
Us-
-ya
-li-na-an-ni
ma-fai(?)~
18
mar ili-su in - an - na iln
Samas ilu Rammanu u iluMarduk
19
-tab-ba-Ia-ka
17
t&bati* 1]
.
20
rik -
21
amUu mitu
22
iribu
ku
-
ta
.
.
-
ti
la
itur
The upper portion of a tablet has been preserved by
No. 59 (K 7978), consisting of a heading or introduction of
three lines, and the beginning of an incantation to a male deity.
ATTENDING AN ECLIPSE OF THE MOON.
125
Ho. 60.
Transliteration.
Obv.
i.
2.
[LUGAL?] BI KA.TAR.ZU GA.AN.SJL
sar-[ru? su]-u
da-[li-li-ka htd-tul?]
3.
&
MU.MU
amllu
anaku
IN1M.INIMMA
4.
llu
Uu
KI
aradka
Samas.KAN
5. siptu
Samas daian sami-i u
6. bilu
fi-tu-u
7.
daianu
8.
an-na~su
g.
Mlu
1 1
.
llu
ul
irsiti(ti)
pastim(tim)
{2u
Bil
ki-bit-su
ut-tak-ka-ru
la
la
i-nu-u
a-mat-ka
sur-bat
im-ma$-si
ut-nin-ka
abu-ka
A-nitn
ra-
na-ram
sa
at-ta-ma
kima
la-it
ma-am-man
Hit
10. ki-bit-ka
mas-mas limnu(nu)
irsjiim(tim)
uz-ni
stru
ludlul
dalilika
ul
is-sa-na-an
ki-bit-ka
si- rat
Rev.
* l-ka
12.
14
-
[i]
-
15-
i ~
mu
-
mil
ki
sa
-di-ri-ka
-
amati* 1
16
SLMIS
-mat
17
18
.
19. [ina
20.
Iwnun
[lumun
.
.
.-n
-
ka
sirati*
ra
1
Sit-mu-ru
-
as
at-ta-.
la
sa-.
-
bu
....
....
lim-fa-rulik~ru-bu-
NLRUS
lizsAza(za)
llu
]atali Sin sa ina arfyi pulaniumi pulaniisakna[(na)]
ITLMIS
1
idati* ]
21. [sa ina ikalltj-ya
22
a-mat-ka
sii-tu-rat
^
13
limniti* 1
la
mati-ya
.
1
tabati[*
]
il?asa~[a]
.-us $it-Mt-li-ma-am-ma [damiktim](tim)
No. 60 (K 3463) consists of the lower portion of a tablet
After three colophon-lines there follows a prayer to Samas,
which is continued on the Reverse of the tablet. The prayer
opens with the following invocation:
5.
O
6.
O
Samas, judge of heaven and earth, that burnest the broad
earth!
7.
Lord, that openest the ear, the darling of Bill
Exalted judge, whose command is not altered,
PRAYERS AGAINST THE EVILS
126
Whose mercy no god
8.
A
has ever annulled!
lord art thou, and mighty
is thy word!
not forgotten, thy intercession
n. Like Ann, thy father, thy word is exalted!
9.
Thy command
10.
On
is
the Reverse of the tablet, which
is
unequalled
somewhat broken,
is
the suppliant continues his invocation of the god, and in
states the occasion of the prayer.
The second
11.
19
ff.
probably a Semitic transof the Sumero- Akkadian phrases with which it commences.
2.
lation
For
!
my
half of this line
conjectural restoration,
ZIMMERN, Busspsalmen,
is
BRUNNOW,
cf.
List, no. 561,
and
p. 73.
No. 61.
Transliteration.
i.
2
..............................
sat ki ...............
.....
.
.................
3.
4.
samtu
6.
[bi]
7.
[
-
nu
ilu
-
]A
[samu]-u
9.
[&]
ma
lu
a
-
A-nim
u
-
mi
-
[ma wni]
ni
SA.LA
VIF^
umi
y^]KAN bubbulum wn
[umi
13.
[a-na]
14. [ni]
15.
1
6.
-
[a-na]
[*ina
Hi
nap-sat
is
Hani* 1
mudu
lumun]
ib -
na
-
u
ilu
-
-
la
ti -
XV^^ wn
AB.AB umi
um Kmutti*
sarri
mudu
si
ka-ti
az
-
u
at
-
ta
-
-
[ma?]
it~ti-[ni]
umi
rim-ki
u
iln
rapsati(ti)
-
u
rabuti* 1
atali
ti
na
it -
ni
GU.ZI
urn
12.
ma
-
ba
kar* afM
2
.....
ta -
ib-ba-nu-u
ib -
tu
H KAN
..........
satm-i
sa
irsitwi(tim)*
ma-mit
10. [at]-ti
-
bu
..... .....
-
limuttu
tamti
ut
nim
8.
11.
-
*
ma
-
kibi
marat
5. [siptu]
nu
sik-nat matati
/..... IN]TI
[Ill]
-
-
ni
-
[ma?]
^passuru
nu-dat(?)-ti
at-ta-ra-[am?]
- za [kar?]
..........
Sin sa ina arfyi pulani umi pulani
isakna[(na)]
1
A
irsttum(tum).
& A
A Jiigallt.
1TLMIS limmtit 1 [id
3
2
After
J-^J
apparently omits
t&b&titf]
\
fia
1.
ma
A
reads in smaller characters:
16, reading
ikalli]-ya
in
its
u mati-ya
place:
lumun
[ttaSd-a],
^
it-ti.
idatiP 1
ATTENDING AN ECLIPSE OF THE MOON.
127
........ ... mufo-ra-an-ni GU.ZUR-ki u-kul-li-.
8 ........... ~pi~ka pu-sur ina la ffl~ka su-sa-ag ........... [ka?]-bu-ut-ta-ka-ma fas-ma- a an-.
ilu
l -a ...
20 ........... - tu - un
sipat
"NIN.A
21.
........ "Bau
sipat
17
1
.
i
il
il
.
.
MA
22.
23
GU
-
No. 6 1 (K 8293) contains traces of four lines of directions
for ceremonies, which are followed by a short incantation of
seventeen lines, addressed to a goddess, "the daughter of Anu".
Only the first line of the eclipse-formula is included in the text,
this is replaced by the second and
while in the duplicate
the
formula.
third lines of
A
For the itm nu-bat(})-ti* cf. DELITZSCH, Beitrdge zur Assyr.^
Bd. I, p. 231, and JENSEN, Kosmologie, p. 106 f. A similar sequence
of days occurs in K 2866, 1. 25 f. (S. A. SMITH, Miscellaneous
ii.
Assyrian Texts, p. 17);
cf.
R
also III
No.
56,
4.
Ho. 62.
Transliteration.
Obv.
Hani*1
kissat
!.
simati^
2.
1
samt-i
3
$l
us
4.
-
su
mu-us-si-ru
u
-
irsitim(tim)
busu
ru
-
*
at-tu-nu-ma
ku
-
nu
-
ma
1
5
.
[ta]-sim-ma wujurati* balatn at-tu-nu-ma tuus~sa-ra
6.
.
7
-la-mu
8
ka
-bit
9
10
n
I2
.
i-pis
-
bi
ba-la-tu-um-ma
pi-ku-nu
su
-
balatu
sipat-ku-nu
ta-par-ra-sa
rapasti(ti)
irsiti(ti)
1
ka-bi-su ki-fib sami-i fukitti^ at-tu-nu-ma
lum-ni sa-ki-nu dum-ki mu-pa-si-su idati*
ITIMIS limmti* 1
-da-a-ti Kmniti*
-$i-ru
1
1
la tabati mu-sal-li-tu ki-ilum-ni
NAM3UL.BLI
i-ma
idati*
1
ITI.MIS
ma-la ba-sa~a
PRAYERS AGAINST THE EVILS
128
13.
**istar-$u puapil pitlani sa ilu-su pnlanu
[ana-ku
lamtum(tum)
15.
ITLMIS
ft
14
ilM
17.
ina
8.
ina
1
it-ta-nab-sa-nim-ma
u
ad-ra-ku
[falj-ba-ku-ma
T^Tna lumun
limniti*
1
aiali
iln
su-ta-du-ra-ku
Uu Samas
atali
lumun
ilu
ilu
BU
l-a sU-ut^A-nim su-ut
1
Sa ana kakkabani*
ilu
ina
Sin
Sa $ii-ut
pl
is-sal-
.........
19. ina
Jl
sa ana a-^a-mis
lumun
ina
20
it-ii-ify-
ati
Re*.
^/-tf
21
22
-
.
ana
rabtti(ti)
-
kalu
24
SAR
.-ak-ki
.
mi**
1
ttliiti*
TAjLMr
.....
p*]Marduk tukan(an) III KA
mu
nikii
samni
SA
[dispu
KU.AJ.TIR tasapak(afe)
25
26.
taSakanfan)]
fyiinitu
tuk&nfan)
27.
28. [*
mmirm
SA.NA
biirasi
taSakanfan)
lirnZAG **ruMLfff [u **r*KAJZI
niki]
ta-
sakan(an)
KU.DUB.DUB.BUSUB.[$UB(di)]
minutu(tu) an-ni-tu III Sanitu munu-ma us-
[te?]-sal-lab III
2g
30
ki-in-ma
31.
mUu
33. [sd
A$titr-ban-aph Sarri
Is
i
*Assur
na
36. [sd ina]
Sarr&ni* l(ni)
32. [ikal]
.
.
.
.
.
.
>
.
._
_
sarrani
sar
bill
bil]
.
kiSsati sarrt
m&fu
KJ
ilu
[Assur ]
ilu
tdk - lum
Bilit
a]
u
iln
is-m-ku-u$
&
umii*
Ta$-mi-tum
rapaUuni(tum)
34. [sd] ***Nabu
ni-sik
na-mir-tum
ina**
dnp-sar-ru-ti
35? [i-6tt]-u
.
37.
[mimma
Sip
-
a
su
ru]
-
il
*Nabit]
38. [ni-mi-ife
ti-kip
dup-pa-a-ni
ta-mar-ti
40. [a-na
as]
39. [ina
42.
43. [***A$Sur
44.
nu
[man-nu sd itabbalu
fi
[Suma
-
Su
ilu
it
-
la
tu
sa-an-t&k-ki
fur
-
-
as
Su]
nik
ki-rib
Sarri
ag]-gis
ina
ya
i - fyu -
zu
it-ti
i%-$i~is
mati
-
ri
ba-aS-mu
ma-la
ab
-
-
ma&
lik
ur]
lu-u] Suma-Su
BUit
zira
-
$i-ta]-as-si-ya
mudu
41. [itillu
-
a
-
ri
-
i -
u-kin
ikalli-ya
Hani* 1
ma
ilu
Assur
Sumi-ya i-sat-ta-ru
lis-ki-pu-$u-ma
li - foal - li - feu
ATTENDING AN ECLIPSE OF THE MOON.
129
No. 62 (K 7593) Is the upper portion of a large tablet.
Obverse contains a prayer, which Is addressed to more than
one deity, and is offered with the object of obtaining help on
The line that is ruled between
several occasions of distress.
the
commencement of a second
1
mark
6
does
not
11. 15 and
Its
incantation, but rather a fresh section of the first prayer. For
at that point the suppliant ceases his invocation and the statement of his own condition of alarm, and prays for deliverance
powers and influences. As the first of these
evils is that caused by a lunar eclipse the tablet is included
The other evils, that are enumerated
in the present Section.
The Reverse
in 11. 17
20, appear to be of an astral nature.
from various
evil
of the tablet concludes with a ceremonial section of seven
lines.
12. The compound ideogram NAM.BUL.B1 appears to be
a somewhat general term for evil or unpropitious influences, cf.
IV
2277, Obv., 11. 3 ff., Rev., 11. i, 4, etc.
17, Rev., 1 15
R
For the
J-,
Series of incantations entitled the
see BEZOLD,
29.
1.
K
,
Catalogue p. 456, sub
>
K
For the restoration of the end of
12; see also
No.
30,
1.
>
<
2587.
this line, cf.
No. 40,
24.
The most recent
given by TALLQVIST, Die
32.
Leipzig 1895, pp. 41, 53
HlA^ ^Arf f |^
f.,
translation of this colophon has been
Assyrische Beschworungsserie Maqlu,
etc.
VOCABULARY
tltu "spell, charm": '-*/-# 36,5; i-il-ta-$u 32,4.
abu
n,
"father": a-
2; 19, 5; a-fo 6, 24;
n,
38; 12, 34, 87;
21,56; 33. I2 abu 11,22; abu-ka ^\-]\ 3,15; 27,9;
6o n; aM-ya u, 22 7; abi-ya u, 22 Ms ; a-bu-ni 61, 7.
;
DDK
I
J
" to
to make
II i
brig-ht": lu-fa-i& 12, 82;
....
to
li-ib-bi-bu-nin-ni
lib-bi-bu*.
S6;
12,
bright,
purify":
12,
shine,
86
ubbib-an-ni (ideogr.
7;
ibbn "pure":
abubu
<4
be
LAH.LAH)
11,25.
f^-^z 30, 2.
"deluge, itiundation" a-bu-bu
:
n,
i
;
a-bu-ub 12, 23;
a-bu-bi 21, 80.
AB.AB
a festival?: fi/w)
a t> nu "stone": abni^1
aban birki
abkallu
AB.AB
61,11.
12, 104; 49, 28.
"thunderbolt": abni* 1 birku 21,
"arbiter":
17.
ab-kal 22,35; abkallu 22,37; abfealli
^^/
1DK
12,88,114; 53,3.
53,27;
abaru "to be strong": ? a-bi-rum 6,97; 10,7.
abaru
iDKs aburri
DDK* abbuttu
t
4t
strength": a-ba~ri 46, 16.
in security": aburris (ideogr.
U.SAL)
25,6.
"chain, fetter" (see $abatu): a-bu-ti 1,42;
33* 24,
agubbft "pure water;
12,85,
n8;
vessel of purification": kar^ aiu
a-gub-ba 15,
18.
9,
45;
VOCABULARY
132
ts
agagu
aggu
be enraged": i-gu-ga 4,46; 6,89; 7,27.
to
u
angry": ag-gu 6
uggatii "anger": ug-gat
"
/#-*-
:
27,20; 46,5,
12;
f
<4sin
ig
[agagu
12, 77.
46, i; [*J-gu-6 28,9.
UGU.KUL.LA(>w):
IGLMAN.GIRI (*"):
12,101.
51.
!
4-
l
plain, country": {i-ga-ru 21, 84.
kar* a *H
"incense-burner, censer":
ug*aru
adaguru
**rt*t* a -da
a-da-giir 12,4;
.gur 30, 23.
ad! "up to": adi 11,37.
idlu "hero":
l-dil 9, i;
admu
"child":
adaru
"to fear":
4,42;
adiru
*
*
ad-mi-ki 7,40.
Ii a-du-ur-ma
ad-ra-kii
46,2;
28, 10;
III 2 $&-ta-du-ra-ku
62, 15;
4
18, 20.
4,42; 62,
trouble, distress": a-di-
15.
5,6.
Idirtu "affliction": i-dir~t& 12,69.
adirtu
fit
grief": ? a-di-ra-tii 30, 13.
mudlssu "renewer, renovator":
s/i'ii
mu-di$-$u-u 9,5; mu-dis-
12,30; 21,4.
iddissu, iddisu **newly shining":
id~di$-$u-u i,2
2|^4
m
,
id~dis-sii-u
12, 18;
6,98; id-di-su-u 12,18^.
umu
"storm": U-mu 20,9,
urru
"light": urru-ka 1,5,
izibu
III
n; 21,9,35,37.
10.
"to save, to deliver": s&-zi-&i 31, 6; &-su-ba 4,
i
3i; 6 ?6.
is
f|^ 4 izizu
be angry":
to
izzu
<6
mighty t
uzzu Danger":
J|^
6,
bu
**ear":
79;
44
7,
6,89; 7,27; i-zi-za-ma 7,41.
terrible": i%-zi-t& 12, 117.
^-^
izzitu? "anger":
uznu
i-zi-za
^^r-i/
12,77;
i-eis-su
12,20;
16; 19, 20; 21, 62;
n,
#-*" 33,3.
i; i-zi-su
uz-ni 60,6;
uzna du -si-na
brother": a&i-ya 11,226";
a$*l-$u
afiamis "together": a-fa-tnte 62,
bu
4
*side":
abttu
<4
a-&-ya 13,23.
side":
a-^rf 12,68.
19.
n,
i
uzna
(cf.
A
du
-ai 4, 34;
birtu) 12, 38.
21,5,
VOCABULARY
alu]
133
a b& "hostile": ? a-&i-t&-ma 11,24,
aljazu "to hold, to grasp"; a-fyu-zu 8, 6.
ajiarrikanu a disease of the eye: afyarrikanu (ideogr.
IGLIGI) 51,12.
itiru "to protect'*:
m-ma(P) 4,34;
i-ti-ir
56,6;
i-ti-ra-ta
KAR)
31; 6,76; *#ra. (ideogr.
51,2;
[i]-fi-zr
9,35;
if-ti-rat
if-ri-nl-in-
/-#-ra 4,
6,64;
7, 14; 37, 12.
itiru a garment: i-ti(?}-ra 31, 10.
ai "not, never":
n
b5s
*w 2, 45;
? 19,
;
10, 22;
124; 7, 5j
Ms
21,
12,
62,
24;
63, 64, 65, 67, 69, 74
65.
77; 15, 9;
6,
,
s
ya u "where?": ya-u
aibu
u
10; 21, 54.
foe": ai-bi-ya 21, 64.
inu "eye":
aru
n
ini 40, 10; ini-wa 40, 13; ini pl-ya 53, 10.
I 2 "to lead, rule": mu-ut-ta--ir (or I 2
tirtu "command, law":
//-r// 2,
ikdu "mighty, courageous":
^^
"ISVO?) 6, 20.
18; 3, 15.
ik-du 20, 18; 46, 18,
7
"needy *: i-ka-a 2, 20; 3, 16.
ikutu "need, want": i-ku-tu 12,37;
i-ku-ti 2, 20; 3,
akalu
1
i-ku-tuni
kil(?)
takalu(lu)
;
ideogr.
KU
33,46;
KU.KU)
IV
2
li-t&-
45, 4B; Kt-[ta(?)-kil(?)] 33, 29, 32.
i,
m akalu
"eating": ma-ka-li-i
7, 52.
iklitu "darkness": ik-lit-si-[na]
uklu "darkness":
12, 35,
uk-li 58, 17.
ukallu?: u-kal(galf)-lu 21, 1 8.
ikallu "palace": z^/ 9, 32; ikalli-yb
H3/7
2,20^;
6.
"to eat, to consume": Ii ikkal-m (ideogr.
12, 121
6,
fr.
;
7,
22, 61; 19, 12;
27, 11
^;
i, 13,
40; 4, 19, 41;
50, 16; 53, 26: 54,
555; 56n; 57,6; 58,7; 59,14; 60,21; 61, 16^.
ikimmu "spectre": i-kim-wtu 53, 13^ 14; ikimmu (ideogr.
GIDIM) 50, 19; 53, 6, 15; GIDIM(UTUG?).MA 22, 12.
4;
uknii "lapis-lazuli":
abnu
uknu
12, 12, 13, 70.
ikkaru "husbandman": ?ik-ka-ru
alu "city": alu
21, 25;
56, 4.
ali 12, 65; 21, 25; 62, 20;
21, 14, 18; ali-ya 4, 37, 46; 6, 82, 88; 7, 19, 26.
ali-ya
1
VOCABULARY
34
Ilu "god": ilu
44, 50; 4, 37, 46; 6, 3, 4, 82, 88, 121,
i, 25,
122,132; 7,19,26;
31,107,111;
38;
[ilu
10,20,21,27;
19,3,15.
11,7,11,15,17; 12,
21,18,25,76,93; 22,7,36,
2 5;
28, 7; 33, 27, 35; 50, 25; 60, 8;
27, 23;
Hi 12, 57,
21,26; 27,12; 33,3; 61,13; Hi (NI.NI) 4,45; 6,
^7; 11,25; 30,10; ilu-Su 1,38; 2,24,26; 3,3; 6,27,
77;
55,83^; 10,32; 12,45; *3, 5^ 3*, 4J 33, 21 50,13;
54, i; 56, 8: 57,3; 58, 5; 62, 13; *A-Jte 2, 26 /?; 50, 12;
59, 17; ili-yh i, 23; 2 ? 40; 4, 29, 36; 6, 73, 81, 87, 123;
;
7,11,18,25;
21, 67;
J
29; 8, ig
bis
23;
,
9,
3,27,41;
50, 5, 10, 29;
19, 345
;
iltitu
52, 5;
12,61,71,92;
1
6, 1 1; Hani*
33
**
127, 129, 130; 7,
10, 3, 5, 15, 23;
21, 52, 56, 58, 61, 93;
il-tum 7,35;
20; 39,
6, 7;
2/-tf 30,
ilat(at]
30;
-/*/ 2, 43;
37; i-lA-a-ti
i,
i.
i,
29;
32, 6.
4fc
godhead, divlnity
y?
:
54, 6; ilu-
ilu-ti-ka i, 18; 13,6; 22, 10,
1 1
;
12, 91; 21, 70; 27, 15;
6, 16; i-lut-ka 6, 68; ilu-ut-ki
34? 8, !?
4>
"not":
nl 6,26; 12,58; 14,17; 50,8; 60, iobis ;
50, 51; 4, 44; 6, 86;
7,
24; 12,
i,
19, 77, 100, 119;
31, 32; 21, 2; 33, 36, 46; 51, 16; 53, 23; 59,
ultu "from":
#
i,
19, 8,
n.
ul-tu 6,58; 11,36.
a demon: alu
ii
22,
43,3,4.5; 49,5?
53, 27; 58, 16; 59, 7; 61, 14; 62,
66; 27, 22; 46, 8; iln-ut-ka 9,
ttl
in,
27,4,7; 33,8,12; 39,8;
iltu "goddess":
n
....
25, 26, 29, 30, 32;
ii, 14, 35; 12, 79, 87, 88, 114;
5.
11,26;
///-.
12; 5. i; 6, 39, 65, 91,
* J
5J 4> 9>
5, 6,
10,21;
37, 9;
bis
14, 16, 17; 2, 2, 15, 18, 25, 30, 31, 45, 47; 3, 6 , 13,
n,
i,
9,16,18;
22, 17, 61, 62;
12, 51.
"lofty, situated above**; that
to
59
ili
Saplu,
?
q.
v.)
which is in heaven (opp.
./- a 2 it B\ ilu 21, 55; Uati?1
:
,
4^
u
on, upon": Hi
T,
58; 12, 6, 97^, 104, 115; 17,
tft-^tf
2,
14, i;
19,24; 22,58; 53,9;
34; ffi-ya
y.
6,
58; 10, 4; Hi-yh
m-
12, 57, 107; 27, 12,
I,
6,
7,
8;
22, 47; 12, 57;
93; 7,31; 5 i, 7
.
VOCABULARY
amlMtu]
u
alaku
togo": Ii
lil-lik
5> 4;
*-A
53r 5J
19,30;
(=
24; 53, 19; lul-lik 6, 117: 10, 18; 13, g;
I 2 lit-tal-lak
*3> 4; 42, 10 ; a-li-kat 8, 12;
lit-tal-.
.
.
III 2
10,21;
6,123;
.
.
li-sa-lik
14, 10.
*H$taKk?)
a-lak-ti 4, 30; 6, 113; 10, 16; 11,
30, 9.
;
alalu "to bind,
^IL
12, 9;
*<wILXA
30, 25.
hang up": /-//
to gird, to
"to shine, be bright": lu-lil 12, 81;
i
50, 23; lil-ti-ki
n,
IL.(LA) a plant:
I
DU
illika(ka) ideogr.
alaktu "path, way":
u
135
42, 14.
II
"to
i
AZAG)
bright, purify": ullil-an-ni (ideogr.
make
12, 84.
illu "bright, pure": il-lu 49, 32; illu 12, 2; 21, 28, 74;
30,21; 31,8; 33^39; 48,17;
ulinnu
"robe, vestment":
uKmu-ka
;
1
4,24; 6,21,71;
22, 42; 27, 5; 32, 7, 15; 37, 7; 62, 24.
7, 9;
9
illuti*
joy
5, 2
ulinnu
ulinnu-ki
ul-si
pomp":
"when;
;
4, 29;
6,73; 7,11; 37,
29
73
;
6,
;
7,
1 1
;
37, 9.
10, 20; ulsi (ideogr.
6,121;
among": i-ma
in,
4,
8, 18;
9, 12,
UL)
20 B\ 54, 7;
62, 12.
4
irnldu "to stand; to establish":
i,
"^
41; li-im-id
speak": III
amatu
2
imid-ki (ideogr.
KIKI)
5, 4.
uS-ta-mu-&
i, 15.
"word, speech": a-mat
4, 43; 6, 85; 7, 23; 8, 15;
a-mat-sa 33, 2; a-mat-ka 60, 9, 12; 0#zl
ma-ti-ya n, 5-4; am-ma-ti-ya 11,5; amati$ (K A.A.MlS)
9,
20; 12, 89;
60, 16.
atmu **speech, word":
mamttu **ban, curse*
at-mu-u-a 49,
?
:
i,
48
;
12, 52, 78
;
59, 7
amilu "man": amilu
a-ml-lu-tu
*
12,
u, 8-^;
1
56 5; amiluti?
12, 57 5, 63
;
9.
ma-mi-tu 33,32; 61,9; ma-mit
ma- ..... 39, 15.
61, 10
;
11,15; 12,1; amilu (NA) 12,121;
a-ml-lu-tum n, 8; ^- ..........
7,
51; 12, 56, 63, 66;
amUutum(tum)
jBC; amUnti(ti} 12, 57.
amilfttu "mankind": amilutu 12,107^; 51,4; amiluti
12, 61; 50, 25; a-ml-lu-ti 12, 107; a-mi-lu-ta 12,
in.
VOCABULARY
136
"mother": um-mu
DDK tt^^m
7, 9.
!
22;
595
5
n,
34;
iimmatu
}
"host": urn-mat
11, 2 2
47;
4,
77;
*-*/ 12,
6, 71,
57, 2;
7, 13;
37,
wnmi-ya
39;
D\ ummu
77
30, 20;
[ummu
22 bls
ummi-ya n,
7;
.
2, 47.
irouku "might, strength": i-inn-ku 21,8; i-mu-ka 60,13;
i-mu-ki 49, 23; 60, 14; i-mufe
i
19.
nimiku "wisdom": ni-mi-ki 13,10; 21,57;
timfku
}i2fc$
amaru
"supplication":
"to see":
100; hi-mur
I
12,
H3";
amiru "deafness (?)":
4 4; a-mi-ri 13,
ii^
ana
J^
"to, for, towards,
Hi,
425 2, 22;
30, 17;
a-mi-ri- .....
6,
no; immiri
also
according to";
12,96.
compounded
mafyar, pani (gq. v.}:
23;
7, 29,
50, 52, 62; 8, 24; ii, 9, 24,
6,
20;
1
13,
;
20bis
a-na
18,3,17^; 19,14;
;
21,
8; 31, 5; 33, 23, 34; 39, 2; 40, 4; 42, 7; 45, 7;
2
57: 7? 61, 13, 15;
;
ana
6,23^,34,81,82,91,116;
37:
27, 17; 34, 2.
3, 4;
libbi,
12, 88, 109
30,
12,
I 2 i-tam-
8;
arki}
26,39;
53. i9
36:
a-mi-ru-tt-a
"Iamb, sheep": immiru
with a&amiS,
i, 3,
2,
i,
9-
9
immiru
limur (Sl.BAR)
15, 9;
a-ma-ri-ka
a~ta-mar
12, 106;
mur(?)
a-mur
i
41, 13.
ti-mi-ki 11, 27.
i, 4, 8,
7,
1
27; 2, ib;
8, 19,
4,
36,
58; 8, 20; 10,
bis
18,33; n,i542,44; *a, i, 2, 5, 8, 11,48, 68, 72, 97
ioo Ws 104, 115, 116, 120; 13,13; 18,17,19.4; 21,7,11,
,
,
1*
23, 28, 88
32,3;
8
,
?
,
62,
;
1
37, 10,
ftt
ina
76;
6, 74, 75,
n,
52,3; 53,
"since,
because of ': ds-Sum
7, 12, 13, 14;
4, 31,
19, 15; 27, 15, 16, 17, 18;
12; 50, 17; 57, 8.
through, among, during"; also compounded with
bain, Mrity kinb, pam> sapli (qg. z/.): i-na 18, loA;
"In,
Hi,
22, 63;
ina
o w%
n,
i, 5,
13, 15, 24, 26,
49,50;
39
30, 20; 31, 8:
8, 19, 22.
a$sum (= ana sum)
32;
26, 4;
38,1; 40,16; 50,23; 51,10;
35 !5;
i6 bis I7 bis
24, 6:
22, 48, 67;
90;
bis
,
2,2,15,16; 3,13,14; 4, 5i
bis
;
4i> 43
6, 21, 22, 24,
5* i, 28;
78, 8 3 Z>,
84^,
8 5 bls ,
bi
23 % 38, 44, 56, 6o
17,18,35:
10, 2i
;
n3^
b!s
,
6
1
;
ter
,
39
bis
,
40, 43, 44,
7> 12, i7
bis
,
19, 38,
26, 37, 41, 47, 65,
bis
120, 122; 7, 16, 19, 2o , 22,
8, 16,
24;
11,5,14,27,28;
9, 8, 10, 13, 14, 16,
12, 2, 6, 8, ir, i3
bis
,
VOCABULARY
anrra]
1
37
bi
34j 56? 5g? 62? 66? 6j> 70j 72j 75) 7 6, So, 81, 82,
bis
bis
i02
87, 98,
113, 114, ii6 , 118; 13, 6, 7, 10, n, 26, 32;
I4
j-ter^
Sj
,
14,5;
b
16, ii
15,15;
17,7,8;
;
18, 4, 6, 10, i9
bis
19,
;
io bis , 12, 13, 18, 28, 31;
21, 6, 10, 14, 28, 48, 60, 61, 73,
bis
Ms
22, 8, 9, io
14, 15, *7> 18, 29, 53, 54, 56, 60,
74, 92
;
bis
ter
b5s
13; 28, 6 ; 30, 20,
66, 69 ; 26, 5; 27, 5, 6, 7, 8,
,
n^
26 bis
;
6 bis ;
56,
i4
Hs
1
15,
,
26;
6, 18, 24,
51, 15; 52, 2, 4
bis
bis
4, 5;
,
i6
56, 9
i2 Ms , 14;
i,
bls
10,
,
60, i9
u; 57.4 to
Ws 21
,
.
55>
5, 6 bis 7;
bi
i6 %i6^, 18; 62,
,
17, 18, 19, 20.
,
inuma when": i-nu-ma 6, 56; 21, 73; 24,
ma 12, i, 121 mu(?)-ma 42, 25; fe//^
4<
4
53,
;
6 f 13. 14?
61, 11,
;
bis
bis
54, 2 , 3,4, 5;
,
,
,
1
;
;
3, 6, 9,
59,
W
;
8 Ws 14, 16,23, 2 4 bis 26, 27 bis 28;
5,
3
31*6,8; 32,7,15; 33*12,25,27,36,40,44; 34,
U
bis
39, 5 \ 135 40,6,15; 41,
35 2 4; 3<5,7; 38, 4
bis
bis
48, *7; 49 H;
42, 13, 15, 17, 25; 46, io
47, 7
3
2 bis ;
,
5; 33, 45; inu-
42
;
>
2 5-
annul; to be annulled, to be altered, to become
invalid": i-nu-u 60, 8; inu-u i, 51; 19, 32; /-^ 4> 445
HjKi in ^
t<to
6,
pBfci}
86;
7,
tanihu
24; 19, 8; 21, 2.
"sighing-,
29; ta-m-[bi?]
groaning":
l"uK
to fa ^ nt
anaku
4
'
T
ta-m-ifati-y& 15^
to be weary":
y
:
36; 4, 16;
a-ni-bu 20,
a-na-ku 50, 12; 56, 7;
6,27,83^; u,
21,11,51; 27,11;
J
9,
5-
u;
21, 9, 35, 37.
ana-ku
i,
38;
12,45,90,94; 13,5,20;
39,16; 43,7;
13; anaku 60, 3.
16;
62,
;
INIM.INIM.MA "prayer": 1,28,52; 2,9,42; 3,9;
5> 10;
6,17,35,70,95,131; 7,8, 33;
10, 6, 26, 34;
10;
17,5;
u,
41;
18, 18;
2, 26,
3>7; 3^4; 332i;
54, i; 55, 2; 57, 3; 58, 5
23;
33
;
5, 7.
tanibtu "sighing":
"
I2 5 I
ta-ni-fcu i, 455
12, 95;
19, 33?
68; 23, 6; 24, 4; 25, 5;
13, 12; 14,
S,
n;
20;
4,8,
9,27;
15, 17;
16,
20,7; 21,24,72,91; 22,30,
26, 3; 27, 25; 28, 5; 29, 2; 30,
19; 3*> 7; 3%, 2; 33, 38; 34, 5? 3^, 6; 37> 6; 38, 3; 39,
4;
40,2; 42*24; 43,8; 44,2; 45, 4; 46,
16; 49, 20; 50, 28; 51, 9; 60,
annti "sin": an-ni
35; 27, 21.
2, 38;
n,
9;
47 ^; 48,
4.
19, 29
Hs
,
3o
bis
,
31, 32, 33, 34,
VOCABULARY
138
tito
^ e merciful";
II 2 "to
[axmn
weep, to pray": ut-nin
21, 62;
ut-nin-ka 60, 10.
annu "mercy":
an-ni-ki
53
?
i,
51;
an-na-$& 60, 8; an-ni-ka 19, 32; 52, 2;
6, 86; 7,24; 33, 36; an-ni-ku-nu
4, 44;
5-
nun in u "mercy,
compassion; sighing", prayer": un-nina 22,64; un-ni-ni 9, 39; 33,55 un-ni-ni-ya*,^ 2,33;
6,80; 7,17; 8,4; 18,14-4; 21, 21; 33,26; un-m-ni-ya
4i 35; 18, *4; 23, 3.
?innintu "sorrow (?)":
annu
0-
an-ni-i 12, 59; 13, 26: 21; 21; 22, 56; an-ni-
21, 70;
an-nam
6,95; n,42;
92;
n.
an-nu-u 53, 15; an-nu~u 30, 29; 53, 15;
"this":
wi-f 7, 38;
ma
in-nin-ti 30,
BI (= annani)
12, 1,03, 115;
12,2;
13,13;
1 1
16,
;
18,19;
2, 9;
21,28,73,
22, 31, 69; 24, 5; 28, 6; 30, 20; 32, 3; 34, 6; 38, 4;
39,5; 41,
2; 46, 10; 47, 7; 51, 10; 52, 3;
an-na(?)
.
.
...
44,3; an-ni-tu 2,10; 30,27; 40,13; 62,30; an-m-[ti]
51,
n;
a-nu-ti-ma
ANJRIM(fc";:
insu "weak":
^
i,
33; a-na-ti-ma
40, 14.
/-^
12, 119: w?-jtf 2, 21; 22, 50; 48, 3;
/;/-
9i 37, 45-
altu "wife":
/-rf 4, 10,
n.
tfnisitu "men, mankind":
50,9;
atta
5, 15.
;
ti-ni-si-i-ii 2,
attt "thou":
19^;
/-to
ti-ni-si-i-ti 2, 19; 3, 16;
ti-ni-si-ti
19, 13;
9,52; ti-m-sit 12,33.
2,25; 6,43; 12,31,105; 18, 8;
50,29;
at-ta-ma 6,112; 10,15;
4, 10, ii
;
I ^?
34. 35;
fl/-tf
60,9;
61, 10; [at]-ti-ma 32, 14.
atttznu "ye":
at-tu-nu 7, 46; 8, 22;
at-tu-nu-ma 52, 5;
62, 3, 5, 9.
isianti "festival^: i-sin-na-ka
i, 18.
mlsirn "band, fetter": misiru (ideogr. SU.I.BU)
muiru (ideogr. SU.LTUM) 53, 17.
?M aptu "dwelling,
53, 16;
habitation"; a-pa-a-ti 13, 16; 33, 34;
33, 6.
"clouds": &-pi-i 20, 12; 21, 38.
3
-/^-
VOCABULARY
Irtu]
u: 1
1
39
a-pa-lu 11,4; a-pa-lum 11, 4 A.
a P lu "son": ap-lu
38; 33? 6;
n;
2,
3, 10; *-/// 2,
TUR.U)
tf^/# (ideogr.
A) 1,38; 2,26;
16;
4,
27, 83
6,
g,
47
31; 22, 56,
g,
;
38; apil (ideogr.
10,31; 12,45,90;
;
27,11; 30,7; 3i,4;
22,11,51;
13,5;
1
33, 21;
39, 16;
54, i; 57, 3; 58,5; 62,13.
a plant: upuntu
upuntu
u
apsii
57;
the deep, the abyss
a/,rf 5,
i4
u
17; 40,
n.
apsu
:
3, 5; 4,
15; 8, 18; 21,
12, 87.
8;
>>
dust":
u
u to
pu$(us)
j
7,
11
to support, sustain": [i?]-pi-rat 9, 37,
apsanu
ipisu
1
80;
6,
Z
yoke": ap-sa-na-ki
DU
Ideogn
1
ideogr.
22, 69;
2.
?
8, 7.
DU
n, 36; /n, 16; /?-/-
i-pu-su
12, 12; 33, 45; i-pu-u$
ipus(us)
21;
8,
16,
n;
18, 19;
28, 6; 34, 6; 38, 4; 39, 5; 41, 2; 46, 10;
DIM)
47, 7; ?>//^ (ideogr.
12, 103, 115;
2,9; 6,95; 12,2; 13,13; 16,
22, 31, 69;
28, 6;
10;
AG.AG (=
47, 7:
(I.ZUN) 59
make, to perform":
to
do,
19, 26;
21, 92:
12, 55; ipri*
32, 3;
1 1
34, 6;
ipus)
;
DU.DU (= ipus)
18,19; 21,28,73,92;
38, 3; 39, 5; 41, 2; 46,
n,
42; 24, 5; 30, 20; 51,
10; 52, 3; i-pis 62, 7.
ipiStu '^handiwork
ipisu
u
to practise
i-fi-Si
7,58;
1
':
[i]-pis-ti 32, 10.
magic"; part, "sorcerer, sorceress":
i-pfr-ti
7,58.
ipgu "magic, sorcery":
ip-si 12, 56.
uptsti "magic, sorcery": u-pis 12, 62, 109; 50, 17.
itpisu "prudent":
[it]-pi-[sl] 4, 15; i-ti-ip-su
"to surround, confine, bewitch": II
mu-us-si-ru 62,2; ns-su-ru 62,4.
u$urtu "charm,
spell":
i
22, 2.
tu-us-sa-ra
62,5;
^usurati^1 6,112; 10,15;
ig,
6; 62, 2, 5.
ukuru a
am
plant or tree:
"blossom":
irtu Abreast
^^
^ukuru
7
(?
wlibbi giSimmari) 12, 84.
ter
12, 5
.
11
:
rtf/-j
i,
49; 33^33-
VOCABULARY
140
iribu
iribu
44
22.
fllght of locusts": iribu 59,
"
Ij[
to enter":
III
53, 19;
ardu
21, 88; 22,
amd-ki
slave
n;
&;&*=
with
i-rib (Inf.
"to bring In": li-Si-rib 23,
i
"servant,
27,
1
"sunset")
2.
2, 26 D: 12,45,90,94;
aradka (URU.ZU) 60, 3;
arad-ka
':
n:
50. 12;
43, 7.
"way": wr-#
1
"quickly"
u
araku Ii
i,
24; 22, 59.
ar-his 2, 24.
:
be long":
to
III
II
18, 16:
li-ri-ik
-
ar-n->h" 8, 17;
lengthen":
n-ka
[iribu
i
"to
"to lengthen": $&-
i
5, 3.
precious wood: wurkarinnu 12,
urkarinnu a
8, 15,
116;
30, 26.
arallA "the Lower World, the realm of the dead": a-raal-li-i 2, 22; aralli[-ma] 27, 6.
arnu
"sin":
48; 50, 17;
47;
12,
ir-nu
2,
23
bis
ar-ni-ya
dr-na 2 23^;
;
Ar-ni 59, 7;
-
-
-
"*
5. 6;
&r-ni-ya 12, 76 C;
12,84;
54; ar-ni
7,
ar-nu(-ya?)
7,
6,
f
*
&r~ni-yh 1,26;
84 C.
Irinu "cedar":
"earth":
irsltu
ir$ta(ta)
tim(tim)
1,7;
3,8;
ir-$i-tum
irsitifti)
3; fra// 4, 15;
n;
1 6,
12, 82
irsitum(tum)
61, 8^4;
60,5; 62,8;
10,9,24;
50, 8; 53, 20, 21; 60, 5; 61,8; 62,
a-ra-ti
i,
41;
#mz/
12, 68, 74,
12, 33; 22, 37; 46, 18.
Irfsu "scent, odour":
i-rir$u 2, 28; i-ri-$a
arsasii "device, machination
12,
28 CD.
1
':
Ar-sa-m-u
7,57; Ar-$a-$i-i 7,51; 4r-to-.
12, 63 5; <;*-.&*-
.........
1
3; arsasi^ 12, 63; 21, 65.
Isatu
tl
fire":
M/
*ry*-
12,64,82;
12.
arratu "curse, Incantation":
Irsu "wise": ir-Su
?;
1,30; 19,7;
6,100,128;
5,12;
18, 6; 22, 39; 46,
Mf^?j
n.
***irinu 30, 25; 40, 4,
49, 27: z"M// 21, 74; 36, 7.
to sprout, to bear fruit": i$-$ub-ba-a 12, 97.
a shrub: *wa$agu
12, 10; *sua$agi 21, 74.
51,
VOCABULARY
ittfj
141
isttu "trouble, confusion": [i]-sa-ti-ya
u
aakkn
evil
sickness,
n,
20,
aSakku
consumption":
46;
i,
33, 30.
ds-li-i-ii
(?ina
21, 79.
li-i-ti)
usumgallu "sovereign, ruler": usumgal 9, 7; 12,
ilu
asnan u corn, grain' a$-na-an 2, 29
as-na-an
32.
1
:
ds-na-an
12,30;
>;
2, 29.
asaru u to be favourable,
to bless": I
li-su-[ru-u] 3, 6;
i
a-si-nt 12, 32; &-,&> 22, 3; ^z-l/r 6, 43; a$im(ra) ideogr.
SAR
II
27, 6;
(? [ma]-&i-ra)
ns-su-ru
i
i, 4.
asirtu "sanctuary, shrine": as-rat 21, 54; A$-rat n,
isirtu u shrine":
u
asru
28; as-n-su
n,
39; ^&2T (ideogr.
17, 6.
u
asaridu
^
n,
ds-ri
place":
KI)
13.
is-ri-ti 22, 7.
prince, chief: a-$a-ri-du 22, 70; a-sa-rid 2, 25;
39, 127;
rf
10,23; 20,15,17; 27,2550,29;
9,5:
SAG.KAL)
(ideogr.
22,1,37; aSaridu
/z^-
(ideogr.
INLDU)
asarid (ideogr. SxlG.KAL) 22,
i, 42; 33, 23;
asarid
6;
(ideogr. TIK.GAL) 50, 8.
istu "from": is-tu 1,23; 53,6; i$-tft(?) 9,44; istu-m~nu
12, 101.
u
istaru
$u
5,
ti-ta-ri
goddess":
13;
5,
ilu
8;
6,67;
ilu
i$-tar
istaru 27, 23;
12; *"/fcr 1,44; 6, 57;
ilu
12, 61, 107,
ilu
12,31;
istari 12, 57
in;
is-tar-
B\ 27,
33, 27; 50, 25;
a*i$tar-$u
2, 24 /?, 26; 3, 3; 6, 27, 83
i, 38;
;
12, 45;
^3,5; 3^,4; 32, 5; 33, 21
54, i; 57,3; 58, 5; 62, 13;
;
u
2,
*i$tari-yii
25;
9,^7;
40;
45;
6,
73, 81, 87;
12,71,93; 21,67; 22,18; 37,9;
1
23; **istarati*
ITI
4, 29, 36,
7,
43; 9, 29; 33,
7,
ilu
n,
18,
istari i,
n.
cf. nntf.
itt:i
u
with":
51, 12;
50, 10-4;
itti-ki 6,
ya
i,
r/-//
#//-$
44;
27,7,8;
2,
6,
itti-yb i, 24;
7,
35;
12,78,104; 22,32;
itti-
24; 32, 5;
itti-ka 2, 30,
75;
//// 2,
6, 55; it-[ti-ka]
31; 19, 16; 50, 10; it-ti-ki 4, 32;
13; 37, ii
;
it-ti-ya 4, 37; 22, 61, 62; itti-
82, 88; 7, 26: 21, 67; 28, 3; 30, 10; 33, 27;
6,
82
;
7,19;
12,71,112; 14,7; 19,30;
22, 19; 50, 19; it-ti-ni 61, 8; it-ti-ni-[ma?] 61, 9.
VOCABULARY
*4 2
"portent":
ittu
[ittu
^/^
(ITI) 12,65;
(ITI.MlS)
i, 13,
i9>n; 27,11^;
40; 4,18,40; 6,ii3/?; 7,21,61; 12,64;
50, 15; 53i 25; 54, 3; 55. 4; 56, 10; 57, 5; 58, 7; 59, 13;
16^;
60, 20; 61,
62, 10, 12, 14.
Uu
atalu "eclipse' :
atalu 6, 122; 10, 21; iln atalt i, 12, 39:
4ii7i39; 6,113^; 7i*o, 60; 19.10; 27,11-4; 50,14;
53,24; 54,2; 55,3; 56,9: 57,4; 58,6: 59,12; 60,19;
1
bis
61, 16; 62, i6
.
1
itillu
"mighty, exalted'
i-til-lit
:
9,30,
80 C.
itillis "mightily": i-til-fi-is 12,
i
itiku "to remove, tear away":
i-ti-ik
11,17;
ba'alu "to be great, mighty": ba-i-Iat 9,
ba'altu "lady": ba--lat 9, 41^; 33, 9.
bllu "to rule
1
':
tt-8t-U-K
i,
33;
[i?]-ti-ife 2,
39.
41.
ta-bi-il-K 5, 15;
#-//-/*-
^/z-fzf 13, 29.
bilu "lord":
^/-/7/M
13,27; 19,19;
102;
29; 9,
7,
9, 21
;
u, 7^f;
6,61;
**: 59;
bilu
27,15;
10, 10;
u,
bi-li
13, 15; 27, i;
1,42,53;
6,1,91,
7; 12, 21 A, 26, 34; 19,
4,17; 21,19,61,63,93; 22,61,62; 33,23; 42,26548,
60,6,9; #/6, m, 112; 9,4; 10, I5
12,17,27,
28: 19,6,7; 21,80; 22,4,7; 2 7.2; 46,11,16;
53,3;
59, 4, 6; 62, 31; W-A-/ 8, 26; bill 19, 4; 62, 31.
bis
17;
;
bfltu "lady
/*3i;
14;
1
':
bt-U-tum 33,
*/-/!/ i,
#/fc 1,51;
37; 3,8;
4, 24, 27,
10,
37;
4ti4,i5;
33,47;
bi-il-ti
9 33?
?
39, 13;
^Y?>
33, 20;
6, 71, 77, 85,
90;
57,
7, 9,
15, 1 6, 23, 28: ii, 31, 33; 32, 15; 37, 7, 13; bilti-yh 2, 3;
6 72; 7. 10; 33, 22; 37, 8; bi-li-i-ti
2, 43; 33, 47.
i
bilfitu "lordship, dominion": bi-lut-ki 2,4; 8, n;
bi(?)*bilu-ut~ka 14,9; bilu-ut-ki 3, 7.
SSi 1
;
babu
"gate": Afc&te*' 40, 7.
babalu
"to bring, supply": ba-ba-lu
bubbulum
bulum
i,
n,
15.
the time of the moon's
disappearance:
17: 61, 12.
bub-
VOCABULARY
fcnngnln]
fcfi2
ba'u li "to come
HI n
Ulu
u to
i
bu'anu
^ binu
lu-ba-
':
12,80;
li-ba?
BoC;
12,
bring": tus-ba- -su-ma 12, 118.
fa-/
"cattle":
u
1
143
27, 10.
l
muscle, sinew": btfani* -ya
i,
46; 33, 30.
a tree or shrub: *wbi-nu. 12, 84; iwbinu 12,
9,
84
7;
51, 12.
D bftu
#
"house":
1,54; 2,16; 3,14;
25, 26, 60; 22, 35; 33, 8; 48, 18;
HDD
27, 13u
bikitu
D bukru
i,
"first-born
70; 27,
i;
u
bukratu
1
n;
bii-kur 2,
':
Mti-yh
12, 33; 21,
3, 10; 9, 2;
29, 3; 46, 12; bu-uk-ri-
.....
daughter": bu-uk~rat
first-born
12,44; 21,
i-4;
bikitu 4,33; &^// 13, 7.
weeping":
tears,
n,
Kti-Su 12, 100;
I, 10.
i,
31;
5, 13;
30, 30; 31, ii.
balu, ball "without"; compounded with ma: ba-li-ka
6,
24, 26, 41; 50, 6; bali-ka (ideogr. NU.MI.A) 6* 26^!.
balatu I i u to live": lu-ub-lnt 8, 17; 9, 10; 12, 90; 22,
13, 66;
50, 26; 54, 5;
ideogr.
TI
30, 15;
mu-bal-lit 28,8;
37,
1
1;
balatu
II
i
t
19, 28;
u
45, 2;
lublutfut)
to cause to live, to quicken":
4,32; 6,75; 7,13; 9,34^;
bul-lu-fu
bul-lu-fa 9, 34u
life": ba-la-ta
5i 5; 6 93; 7, 3*;
80;
......... -lut
.
8,17;
ba-lat 9, 22;
balafu (ideogr.
ba-la-ti
^/^
TI.LA)
8,
11,13;
(ideogr. TI) 12,
n;
g, 5,
BoC; 13,^8: 17,2; 22,5; 47,4; 62,5,6; balatu
39; 12,
(ideogr.
balatu (Ideogr. NAM.TIN) 6, 106;
(ideogr. TI.LA) 51, 7; balat (ideogr. TI) 12, 53;
NAM.TLLA)
balM
ba-ld-&
35, 3;
ba-la-ti-y& 19, 21.
baltu "living": amUm baltu
(ideogr. TI)
Uto P our out": bulul 12,15,102;
(ideogr.
u
to
balatu
6,
99; 10,
8.
bulul-ma 22,33; 26,7
AR.AR).
abound":
tab-la-tii
12,56; ba-la-tu 45,9; 6a-
baltu, bastu "abundance":
bal-ta 22, 64; ba-&$-ii 12,
la-tu-um-ma 62,
7.
56; ba~&s-ta-ka 19, 24,
bungulu:
b(p)u-un-gu-lu 12, 22.
VOCABULARY
144
PtQ ban&
[banft
... ^
21, 55; ib-nuba-nu-u 12, 30,
"to build, create": Ii ib-ni(-.
ku-nu~$i
3i,33;
8,
ib-na-na-$i-[ma?] 61, 7;
ba-a-ni 47, 4; ba-an-t&(?)
24;
4*1 3;
lba]-na-al
9,
40;
banat(at)
DU
ideogr.
u
35?
Si
1
??
ba-ni-i
21, 58;
IV
II i n-ban-ni 12, 50;
19, 15, 22;
9; tb-ba-nu(-u?J 10, 30; ib-ba-nu-u 61, 8.
binutu
i,
ib-ba-ni 61,
i
creature, offspring": bi-nu-ut 61, 6.
nabnftu "creation":
tabannu
u
nab-ni-ti
i,
53; 2, 48; nab-ni-ta
handiwork": ta-ba-an-na
9,
40.
12, 31.
1
rU2 banitu ''brightness, mercy ': ba-ni-ti i, 49;
f"7"Q barn "to see, perceive": ta-bar-ri 18, 5, 7;
42; 32, 10; ba-ra-au
biru
6,
&V/
vision":
birtu "glance";
4,
ta-bar-ri-i 9,
42.
38; 6, 83 Z?;
birlt
33, 34.
9, 51,
7, 19.
uzni "understanding-
com-
1
';
u
pounded with ///# between, within"; //. birati* "springs":
bir-tum 21, 51; $z-r// (uzna dH -$i-na) 12, 38; &-r# 12, 13;
bi-r&-a-ti 12, 29.
vessel: k&r$ afn'bur-zi-gal 12, 14.
burzigallu a
*j*"]^
birku "knee":
ito
bir-ki-ya 13, 24.
lighten"; III
i
do.:
birku "lightning":
*zaft ^r^f, see sw^
D burasu
8,20;
mu-sab~rik 20,
bir-ki 21, 80;
12,4;
13,14;
bwasu
15,24;
31, 10; 32, 3; 33, 39; 36, 7; 51, ii
D base
birku 20, 13.
(For
abnu.)
"pine- wood; incense*':
11,42;
13.
;
12, 9;
buraSi
18,19.4;
2, 9;
21,74;
62, 27.
"4
47;
to be; to have": I i ta~ba-&s-si 12, 34; ibasii-ii i,
ibasa-a 1,13,40; 4,19,41; 6,113^; 7,22,61; 12,
57;
19,12; 27,
n; 57,6;
ii A; 50,16; 53,26; 54,4; 55,5; 56,
58,7; 59, 14; 60, 21 61, i6-4; /*-J?/ 14, 17;
;
ib-$&-u-ni 12, 81; ib-sit-ni 12, 8i<7: ib-sa-ku 19, 20; 21,
62; ib-sa~ki 4, 34; 6, 79; 7, 16; lib-$a-mm-ma 46, 7; //-
ba-sa-am-ni
....
6,
75
.5";
62, 12:
19,27; lu-ub-si 12,72; [ba?]-su-u
21,80;
ba-sk-u 4, 32; 6, 75; 19, 16; basu-u
j$7, 13; 27, 13; 37, ii;
27, I3<TZ>; ba-sa-a
IV. 3 it-ta-nab-sa-mm~ma 62, 14.
.-j^*^ 58, 2;
VOCABULARY
6IS.&AR]
145
bufiu "property, possession": bu$u-ku-nu-ma 62,
pr0
"flood, Inundation": bu-fafc-[tum]
butufctu
A.HUL)
(Ideogr.
GA
a plant:
4.
59; butu&u
6,
36, 10.
&GA
19, 17.
5
J
gibsn
"mass, volume'"
GLGAB
:
gi-bi$ 18, 3.
a drink (?)- offering: 12, 2;
21,28; 30,21;
15, 19;
3*i 9-
GU.ZI
^-/^GU.ZI
a vessel:
gallfi a demon:
gam alu
7z//g 33, 33.
"to complete,
1
ga-ma-la
U.KAR)
(ideogr.
gimillu "present,
7;
6,
gam-ma-la-ta
9, 6;
4, 31; 6, 76;
76
g&m-ma-al
7,
J5";
':
ta-
65;
27,
maintain, requite
benefit,
ga-mil-Su 18, 8; ga-mil
15;
30, 2; 61, 10.
6,
13, 25;
gamala
14; 37, 12.
gift": gi-ntil 6, 93;
7,
31; 14, 4; 51,
57,8.
gimiltu
"gift": gi-mil-tii 31, 10.
gitmalu
"perfect": git-ma-lu 2, 12; 3, 10;
11,46;
12, 18;
21, 93; 46, 13;
ga-niru "perfect": ga-mir
19, 8;
1
gimru
6,
97; 10, 7;
20,8,10,14,16; 21,39,41; git-ma-lum
git-mal- ..... 12, 24.
"the whole, totality
gam-ra-a-ti 21, 79.
"
5
:
gi-mir 1,53; 9,40; 46,
13; gim-ri 12, 33; 27,8.
gim-ru-u(?) 12, 98.
F10 & a ssu "plaster": gassn (ideogr. IM.PAR) 12. 9,
11
u
to be mighty,
II 2
1
"to strengthen; to be strong
;
powerful":
I
ug-da-sa-ra
i, 8.
gar
^5-rtf
i
ga-sir
6,
37;
gas-[rat?] 33, 10;
II 2
17
ga-a$-ru 18, 20; 21, 43; ^^z12,22; 21,76; 27,1; 53,
3,10;
2,11;
g,-i;^5-rw
"strong, mighty
:
2; ga$-n*4rti 47, 8; 52, 5.
guguru "beam, branch": gumrn
*)
12, 6.
12, 2; 21, 28; 26, 5;
VOCABULARY
146
t4
to treat with injustice, to oppress'*: id-da-sa~an-ni 11,4.
DT dababu
"to plan, to intrigue": I
dadu
i
da-ba-M
KA.HLKUR.RA)
(Ideogr.
dadmu
H
[*da$n
12,1.
'"dwelling": da-Ad-mi 22, 7; da- Ad-mi 33,
"love":
^fW/
Hi
47;
9,
9.
37; 33, 20.
i,
"to slay'*: di-ku 53, 14.
dlktu "slaughter":
di-ik-ti
"eternal": dA-ra-ti
i
t
for ever": db-*&
duru
53 14?
27.
n,
27; ? da-a-ri-su 21, 84.
"wall, fortress": drir# 21, 16, 26.
^ib u "pestilence, sickness": ^/-^
danu
12, 51, 60.
"to judge": i-dan-ni 21,46; ta-da-an 22,50; ta-dan
2, 19; 3, 16; di-in
a-ni
6,
12, 59; 50,
n;
74; 7, 12; 37, 10; da-ni
dinu "judgment ':
1
di-na
13, 28; 19, 8;
12, 59;
7,
di-ni 4, 30; 7,49; rf^-
4, 28.
49;
^ft-i
30, 8; 37, 10; 50,
4,28,30; 7,12;
n;
di-in 2, 19;
3, 16; 6, 45, 74; di-in 2, 19 B.
daianu "judge":
6,
in;
dulu
damn
10, 15; 60,5.
"hill (?)*': du-ul 22, 7.
DiL.BAD
1
da-ya-na-ti 30, 8; daianu 60, 7;
a plant:
**DIL.BAD
daliliu "to disturb, to disorder"
dal^u
12, 84.
11
:
da-li-&u
8, 27.
''disturbed, confused": dal-fat-ma 12, 58.
11
dalibtu "disorder, confusion
dal-fyi-ti-ya n, 21.
dalalu "to bow down, to humble oneself": i-dal-la-la
:
""f
21, 85; a-dal~ln-ka 9,
23^, a-dal-lu-ka
23 (or a-talsupra p. 47); lud-lu-la 12, 91; lud-lul i, 27;
lu-ka, cf.
2* 8 i 4i; Si 9;
23,71,89;
46, 8;
69, 94; 7, 32;
n,
40; 12, 91 C, 94; 21,
22,67; 27,24; 28,4; 30,16; 31,6; 34,4;
GA.AN.SIL
(KA.TAR.ZU-^) 50, 27.
47, 5;
ludlul-ka
6,
9,
60, 2;
(ludlul)
60,
2,
3;
dalilu "submission, humility": da-lil 6, 15; dA-lil 46,
8; da-li-li-ka 1,27; 2,41; 6,69; 11,40; 12,91,94;
VOCABULARY
diptni]
1
21,89527, 24; 28,4; 60,2; dalili-ka (ideogr.
l
KA.TAR.ZU
67;
(dalilika) 60,
22,
da-li-li-ki 30, 16;
3;
2,
KA.TAR)
KA.TAR.MlS)
21, 23, 71; 51, 8; dattli* -ka (fdeogr.
47
dd~li-li-ki 2, 8; 6, 94; 7, 32; 31, 6; 34, 4; dd-li-[li]-. ....
38, 2; d&-li-tt-ku-nu 47i 5-
dallu "humble, submissive": dal-la
KOT ta-di(tH)-im-mi i, 34;
DD1 damamu "to weep,
9, 44.
5, 16.
dumum
lament":
!.!)
(ideogr.
12, Iiy.
damaku
"to be favourable
11
:
lid-mi-ik i, 24; 22. 59;
II i "to
lid-mi-ka 20, 17; lid-mi-ka 6, 115; 22, 63;
:
make favourable' tudammifefifa) 40,15; du-um-mi-ifc 6,
I
i
1
1 6;
[du]-um-mu-fen 29, i.
"favourable"; f. damiktu as subs, "favour":
dam&u 12,68; damifctuftu) 39,9; damiktu (til) 12,110;
113; 10,
damku
113^;
daniikta(ta)
12,
118;
i$B, 46, 53;
^;
14
9,
33, 35; 40,
9; 60, 22;
M/25^
1
116,
6,
12,72, 120; 22, 15,
10, 18, 19;
6; dami$tim(tim) 2,5, 40; 9, 14, 15; 54,
damiti(ti)-ya 15, 16; damfcuti*
1
^M-
50;
9,
"favour": dum-ki 1,22; 6,93; 7,31; 57, 8; 62,
8, 13; dum-ki-. .... 21, 66; dumicu 12, 85;
dum-ka
19, 23; ^j/f^f 8, 12;
-J
4,7;
1,50;
damifcti(ti)
II, 26.
dumku
10;
JB,
12,
no;
13, 2i
dan a nu "to be strong": li-dan-nin
d an nu "strong, mighty": dan-mu
bi!s
;
22, ig
;
50, 24.
53, 21,
4,19; dan-na 12, 80;
dan-nadan-ni
42, 13; dannu 42, 13.
19,
17;
42, 15;
dannatu "distress": dannati (ideogr. SAL.KAL.GA)
9, 35; 3i, 6 -
dandannu
DI.PAL.A
"mighty": dan~dan-nu
ideogr.:
dap In u "strong
duppu
II
"tablet*
7,
53; 12,
i,
46, 16.
108.
1
*:
da-pi-nn 21, 77.
1
duppu i, 54; 22, 3.
i
"to tear away, to remove": dnp-pi-ri
be torn away": lid-dip-plr i, 49.
:
diparu "torch":
^-//zr
i,
di-pa-ra-ka
i,
6;
GI.BIL.LA)
IV
i
39,
di-pa-rU-
30; 39, 8; diparu (ideogr.
dipari (ideogr.
57, 15;
GLBIL.[LA])
12, 86, 118.
Ua
"to
u;
40, 5;
1
VOCABUL A RY
48
TV! darru "strong*': dar-ri i, 32;
diu "abounding, numerous":
01
u
daspu
mead": da-as-pa
[darra
5, 14.
di-$a~a-tum
n,
28.
57, 10.
I
dispu "honey'*: rf&/# 11,43;
duSSupu
DA.AR
"'mead
Weogr.
u "and": u
':
12,
x, 13,
12, 3; 21, 29: 30, 22; 62, 26.
1
du-u$-$&-pu
n,
2, 29.
14, 15.
22, 23, 24, 30, 37, 40, 44, 50, 51;
3, 3, 8; 4, 3, 6, 15, 19, 29, 38, 41, 42,
^7. 73, 75,
7M3 A 93,99,
22,61;
8, 16;
3, 4, 23,
27;
30
bis
,
40;
5, 12; 6, 32, 33,
n,
100, 113-?, 120, 121; 7,
9,19,35,38,41,43;
12, 7, 28, 29,
44;
2,
10,8,9,25,30;
19,"
n,
31, 34, 36, 39, 44, 51, 56,
57,62,64, 65, 71, 75 C, 76, 1%C, 8iC, 8$C, 86C, 89^, 98,
103,105,107,107^,113; 13,8; 16,12; 17,3; 19,7,12,
25,26,29; 21,17,55,67,86; 22,20,39,53,55; 27,11,4,
14^,
12, 13,
23; 30, 14;
31, 6, 10;
32, 9; 33, 3, 4,
5,
15,
16,20,27,36; 37,9; 40,14; 4^,11; 49,27; 50,8,16;
53,4,13,26; 54,4; 55,5; 56,11; 57,6; 58,7; 59,7,
14,18; 60,5; 61,8,10,13,16^; 62,3,15,28;
86;
7, 24, 31, 46,
52;
8, 9,
u;
10, 2, 20;
n,
fi
6,
25,
39; 12, 75,
89,94,10; 19,15,17,32; 33,35; 38,6; 40,11; 60,3;
61,9.
imtu "breath, poison
i,
47
abalu
17
imti
:
12,
I
i
;
21, 65*";
imti**
"to bring, to carry, to carry off, remove": ubn, 12; u-bil 8, 7; ub-la 28, n; 46, 3; ub-lak-ki
I 2 Part. "leader, ruler": mu-ut-
57, 12; lu-bi-tt 8, 6;
tab-bil 21, 81; mut-tab-bil 20, 9,
moved":
lit-ta-bil i,
n;
IV
2
"to be re-
46; 5, 6; 33, 30.,
1
': Ii
a-lid-ya 11,38; a-lit-ti-ya
&-lit-tum (la-a-lit-tum?) 6,47;
II 2 &-tal-la-
"to bear, to beget
11,39;
da
ter
-
ba-lu 53,
aladu
63
ter
19, 13,
ilittu
"child, oifspring":
i-Kt-ti
1,31; 2,12;
13; 6, 18; 22, 2; 27, 3; 46, 14; i-lit 33, 47.
3,
10; 5,
KJD1
M9
VOCABULARY
giptu]
il
Ut <> shine forth"; III
6,
69,94;
supu
to glorify": lu-to-pi 2,
8,
41;
5, 8;
32; 21, 23,71; 23,5; 30, 15; 50,27; [tu]-u-
7,
7; lu-Sa-pa 30, 14; K-$a-pu-& 30, 17.
1 6,
sa-pi
i
"glorious, mighty":
18, 20;
3, 13;
sii-pu-u 2, 15;
i,
16; 6, 132;
&-P&-&
9, i; Sfi-
6,
23; a$-ka (ideogr.
UD.DU)
21, 76, 93; 52,5; sd-pu-u
^*<?>te 27,5.
go out":
asft "to
23 A;
si-ma u,
1
III
6,
a-&ka
1
su-sa-a-
i
I
be of value'
"to
i
....
III
12, 55;
honour
to
esteem,
u$-ti-
$i-i-ti 6, 59.
sitas "beginning, rising": si-ta-as
ka-.
2
5.
situ "exit; offspring":
akaru
HI
61, 18;
1
':
1
9, 41.
li-kir
:
4, 4;
Hi-
12,70;
to
"to consider valuable,
i
li-$a-ki-ru-
tu-sak-ka-rt 2,21.5;
in-ni 19, 25; li-$a-ki-ru-in-ni-ifta 2, 40.
I
"to go down' : tu-ur- dam-ma 21, 14, 15;
bring down": $u-ru-du 2, 22,
1
i
aru
"to bring, to carry, to rule": i-tar-ri-inrni
I 2
i-tar-ra-
7, 20,
1
56, 9; 57, 4; 58, 6; 59,
arki "behind
A\
1
':
*
2
arku "green
:
53, 24; 54, 2; 55, 3;
9; 61, l6
8.
0r
a-&-a n,
ur-ki-t& 21, 87; *<*>*urfeitu 12,30.
"place, dwelling-place
Suttu "dream": &#ic
1
8;
35;
^'^
6,
24;
71;
6,
:
m-bat
116; J/te 12, 113 jE; J?/rf
1
12,57; sunati* i, 25;
l
$tin&t* -u-a
7,
15, 15.
suttu-n-a
7,19;
12,64;
4, 15,
43i 511
6 83/) JE';
n.
12, 2; 21, 28; 31, 8.
"to dwell, to Inhabit": a-ti-bat
9; 37, 7;
-
nr-ki-ka 18, 12; nr-ka~ya 53,
urkitu "green herb":
1
!
.
dr-ki-ki 8, 12; anb" 12, 6; arki~su 12, 100;
urku "back":
11
50, 14;
6
;
arki-ya 53, 7; arki-yh 15,
10,
8, 16;
ar& 1,12,39; 4,17,39; 6,84^113^;
:
60; 19, 10; 27, ii
subtu
"to
i
21, [2].
arfeu "month'
asabu
III
22,63; sunat^-u-a
4,
3^;
6,7;
6,115;
10, 17.
siptu "incantation
24;
5,
n
:
6, i,
1
1
":
^>/// i,
i,
29, 53; 2,
8, 36, 71, 96, 97,
132;
u;
7, 9,
3, 10; 4, 9,
34;
8,
22; 9,
VOCABULARY
15
i;
10,7,27;
50,
i,
12,16,17,105,117; 13,15; 15.23;
ii, i;
i,34; 20,8; 21,34,76; 22,1,33,35,70;
18,20;
*;
[stituru
27,
30,27,30,31; 37.7; 38,5; 42,26; 46,11; 4^,17;
i, 28^, 29; 51, n; 52, 5; 60, 5; 61, 5; 62, 31; sipat
20, 21
sipat-. .... 1 6, 2; sipat- ku-nu (Ideogr. MU)
;
62, 6.
)!
suturu "mighty, prodigious": &-tu-ru 12,21;
su-tu-rai
i, 10; 60, 12.
T
ZAG
u
#rZAG
a species of flesh:
break loose, to burst
to
zaiaru "foe":
forth'
12, 7; 62, 28.
1
It-si-fca-aw-ma 18, 15;
:
za-ai-ri 46, 19.
zirutu u hate":
si-ru-ti 12, 106.
"
to be bright, to be pure": za-ka~a 57, 10;
zu-uk-ki 11, 21.
brighten, to purify'
77
u
zakaru
I
II
!
i
"to
1
:
12?
to
ra(ra)-ni
40, 16;
name,
18,
n;
speak,
call,
command
ta-za-kar 19,14;
IV
az-za-[kar?] 61, 14;
:
I
tasakar(ar)
i
izaka-
i
12,120;
izzakara(ra) 50, 9.
zikru "name, word, cry":
sdk-ri 2, 34; 8, 14; zik-ri i,
43; sd-kir 12, 79; 22, 21 B\ si-kir 22, 21; zik-ri-su 1,44;
zi-kir-k
33, 27;
5, 8; 21, 82; 22, 8;
sik-ri-ka 22,
10^;
si-ik-ri-ka 22, 10; %i-kir-ki 30, 14; zik-ri-ya 33, 25.
zaliptu "wickedness":
HO? ztmu
*]S3|
[za?]~ttp~tu 11, 12.
"appearance, countenance": sz-mu-u-a
zumru "body": gumru
8, 10.
12,102; %umri-ya 1,45; 30,12;
33. 28; zumri-ya 12, 60; 49, 14; 50, 18; 53, 27, 28.
lt
MJ! zinfi
zlnft
12,
//i
be angry":
to
"angry
in;
6,
1
sd-ni-i
87;
7,
i%-nu-n 30, 10;
4i3 6
25;
6 i 81;
;
MP- ____
.
.....
6,
55.
2^24^; m-nu~u 2,24; m-na-a
zt-nu-u
*:
sd-ni-ti
7,
4i3^;
18;
6,
zi-ni-tu 4, 45;
81;
7,
18; 12,
jrf-^-
in;
**-
/r-rf 6, 67; 27, 23.
pi
zananu
*
2 7-
4i
to rain":
III
i
[mu-SaJ-az-nin 49,30; ..... -nin
VOCABULARY
zakapu Ii
151
u
to impale";
na-ka-pu 53, 9; uz-za-na-feup 53, 10.
*")p]
u
tizkaru
II
erect";
"''to
noble":
lofty,
i
ti-iz-fea~ru
13
27,1; 29,3;
12, 19 -4;
ti-iz-k&-ru 9, 2; tiz-ka-ru I2 5 19.
")pf
fc$ 4 *l!
Uto sting": II
ziru
"seed":
Si.KUL)
9,
u-zak-kat~su 12, 121.
i
(ideogr.
37, 38; sir (ideogr,
ZLTAR.RU.DA
a
tjigallu
u
I
i
(ideogr.
33, 8.
ideogr.: 7,54; 12,1,108.
abundance
u
KUL) 30, 14; ziru
KUL) n, 44;
s&ru
1
fyigalli 61, 12^4.
':
u
to rejoice"; II
i
to
hadfl "joyful": &a-da(ta?)'a
make joyfuF: fa-ud
8, 16.
12, 57.
li
joyfuliy": &ad-zs(?)
i
u
tu
u
joy": fyidutu-ka
bidutu-ki
7 3
to sin": /^-/-
bittu, bitu "sin":
l
bitftu 'sin":
u
"pf"j
6,
128; 10,
3, 5;
8, 18;
24; 42, 22;
4,
^*-
35i 6.
faiduti-
46, i: ib-fu-& 18, 8; 28, 9.
&-%-&
9,
$-&-& 12,78;
42; ^-/^ 18,
&i-ti-ti
8,
2,39; 14,6; 27,21;
8; #-#-&" 27, 21 ^4; 36, 3; &f-ta-ti-[ya] 50, 22.
u
baiadu giver ? bestower": &a-ai~&d 12, 30.
50,
*]*>pj
i, 24.
^
1
rule, to
'irii
govern": &a-i-du 12, 28.
"spouse, husband" ba--i-ri-ki 1,42;
&a-i-ri-ki 33, 23.
:
"spouse, wife": bi-ir-tu
ic
to
6,
be clad": &a~lip 46,
balakii Ii "to perish
-li'ki 2, 6;
7
II
*;
i
126; 37,4; ^r-/zi 10,23.
15.
"to destroy": fcul-li& 21,64;
[mu-&al-li] 46, 19; &ul-lu-u
&ul-u-u
'"destruction":
hulufeku "destruction": bu-lu-uk-ku-u
butter" i ftimitu
u,
8, 24.
27, 13 A
27, 13.
43; 12, 3; 21, 29; 30, 22; 62, 26.
i-b*-su-u(}) 53, 10.
barbasu "storm, fury":
b^rranu "way, road'
&ar-ba-su
2, 13; 3,
n.
1
:
62,18.
&ar~ra-ni 42, 10; &arrani$
l
59, 3;
VOCABULARY
15 2
fauras-ii
"gold": farasu
[hur
**
12, 9, 12, 71; 25, 8; 59, 8;
r<z# 12, 12.
bar4ru
"to dig, to plough": ? &a-ra-dr-ra 49, 31, 33.
barru a wood: &zm"
(ideogr. &IM.5lS) 33, 39,
buru, bursu
''mountain, hill":
$a~a~ni 12, 28; 21, 83.
fyur-Sa-nu 22,42;
buSSii a ceremonial robe: ^bdtu^ssii 12,
$2
6.
tabtu. "victory": tafati-i 46, 17.
u
t^b^
to approach":
Ii
12,1;
itibi
iti}}i-~sii
12,119;
*#-
^a-tf 12. 62, 64, 74; iiifyh-ni (ifbu-nir) 7, 57; 12, 63; 21,
65;
i$ifaa-a
tilii
tabu. I
ifc
u,
near":
II
24; 21, 22;
/z^
i
lu-tafy-fyi 6, 14.
n.
46,
"to be good, to be acceptable
u
i
i
25; li-fi-6a 10, 4;
':
li-tib
make good,
to
II
1
2, 34; 8,
to gladden":
li-ttb-ka io, 5; li-fib-bu 6, 130; 8, 19; 9, 26; fu-ub 8, 6, 16."
tabu
u
good": fa-a-6u
rt-a^ 9, 8;
..... -a-ba
8, i;
n,
30, 5;
32; ta-a-ba 2, 28 Z>; /iztabu (Ideogr. DUG.GA)
2,28; 12,52; 18,15; 21,90; 22,58; 50,17; ta-ab-tti^,
6; ta-ab-tum 12, 74 C\ tabtu(tu) ideogr.
tiim(tuni)
MM/f^ 7
it
DUG.GA
ideogr.
(ideogr.
13,40; 27,
DUG,GA)
n A;
12,74;
12, 82
;
DUG
7, 53; tabfa-bu-tum 12, 82 C;
tabati* 1 (ideogr.
tabati^ 1 (ideogr.
DUG.GA)
4,
DUG)
18,40;
6,84^113^; 7,21,61; 19,11; 50^5; 53,25; 54,3;
55,4; 56, 10; 57,5; 58,7; 59, 13; 60, 20; 61, 16^; 62, n.
tabtu "blessing":
tubtu
iabti-.
....
13, 24.
"friendliness, kindness": pi-ub-ba-ti 21, 88.
tar ad u "to expel 11
:
tu-ru-ud 21, 64.
VOCABULARY
biro]
153
11
idu "hand,
i-di-a 10,32; idi-yb 9, 18; i-da-ai 9, 18 S.
side
PL idati u forces, powers": i-da-tu-&-a 6,114; 10,17;
td&t* l-itra 12, 58; id&ti* 1 i, 13, 40: 4, 18, 40; 6, 113 F;
:
n
21, 61; 12, 64; 19,
7,
;
27,
n^4;
54,3;
50, 15; 53, 25;
56, 10; 57, 5; 58, 7; 59, 13; 60, 20; 61, 16
55, 4;
A;
62.
10, 12.
id ft "to know":
-&-/ 4,31; 6.76:
37, 12; lu-di-ma
7, 14;
mi?) 22, 66.
muclu "understanding-, wise": mu-di-i 13, 15; mu-di-i(?)
bis
mudu-ii u, iS{T bis 22, 37; 61,
12, 27; mudn-n u, i8
(fr.
;
bis
i5
mu-da-at
;
Emu
11
"day
i-#w 21, 86; #-
:
53,3;
78;
tf-flrf
b
bb
61, ii ", I2
;
84,6", 113
30, 20;
59, 12;
;
4, 13.
F;
6, 5, 6;
22, 56; 53, 6:
data
i,
7,20,60;
7,
38; 12, 59; 21,
1.17,18,23;
-;/;;/
//
18;
1.12,39; 4*
13,26; 19,10; 26,5;
/////
6
I7i 39?
^
27,11.4;
53, 24; 54, 2; 55, 3; 56, 9; 57, 4; 58, 6;
60, ig; 6l, nqoater^ j
l6; %- i.$U - ma J2i j jg
50. 14;
&-mi-ya
6,
umlgam
"l
^
m
;
l
118; M-mi-ya 10, 19; umi* -ya 5, 3;
daily": U-mf-Sam 19, 30; 49,
immu
u
Imnu
"right, right side":
u
;
8, 17.
&-mi-$am
8,
1
6.
1
day, daylight
':
z*/#-#ftz
9,43.
im-nu-uk-ki 8,13; im-ni-ya
9,
16 5; imni-ya 6, 122; 9, 16; 10, 21;
22, 17.
u to
i^tpu
add
augment, Increase
to.
1
':
II
i
lu-u$-$ip 8, 13.
yasl, yati "me": ya-a-$i 12, 109/1; 21, 20, 22, SB; 49, 10;
53,4; jtf-if 7,50; 13,20; 22,65; 34.3; y&-$i 12,65,
109: 15, 10; ja-a-ii 2 7; 6,72; 7, 10; 37,8; ya-a-tu-u(?)
?
2,
35*
Isu "to have; to be":
2,
I
i
lM-a
(ideogr.
TUK)
21,69; i-su-u
23; i-3a-a 12, 58.
"to
ous'
go
straight, to
advance, to succeed, be prosper-
1
100;
:
li~$ir 12,
75; 22, 59; lisir-ma (Ideogr. SID!) 12,
li-si-m 8,8; lu-H-ra 2,36; li-si-ra 6, 114; 10,
17;
?mu-$a-ri 56, 5;
III i "to guide, to bless":
Hi
fit-$i-u-si-ri 33,
1
8; $u~$u~ru 2, 20; sfi-su-ra 3, 16;
v
III 2
1
VOCABULARY
54
[Uaru
4t
to lead, to direct, to rule": tus-ti-si-ri 32, 11; tus~ti-sir
mu$-ti-ti-ru 12,
2, 20; 3, 1 6: 12, 37; lu-u$-ti-$ir 12, 89;
29; mus-ii'Sir
i,
53;
99; 10. 8; mus-ti-si-ra-a-ti 30,
6,
isarti ''straight, right
igarls "rightly":
misaru "righteousness'
SA.SI.DD i, 24.
miaris
:
*#-*
III
1
:
6,
117; 10, 18.
mi-$a-ri 1,22; misari (ideogr.
"rightly": mi$-$&r-ri$
n,
18,
8, S.
4;
11
i-$a-ra 22, 60;
:
f-^-m
i
to
KU.A.TIR
kibsu
humble oneself": u$-ki~in-ma
a species of grain:
29; 30, 21
kabisu
to
pay homage,
n5-kin-ma 33, 41.
62. 30;
27; 12, 3; 15, 20; 21,
2,
62, 26.
;
"to tread": ka-bi-su 62,
M
u
path
:
8, 9.
kib-sa 22, 60.
klbratu "quarter of heaven, region":
6.
5, 12;
38; 33,
kabtu "weighty,
kab-[tar]
92;
6,
1
12, 47; kibrati^
7,
7,
30;
kabti(ti)
22, 10; kabti (ideogr.
iOj5; kab-ta-a-tum 46, 6.
1
"disposition
ta-
kab-tu
*:
12,21;
DUGUD
12, 22;
ILIM)
i,
44;
kabti (ideogr.
53, 16; ka-bit-ti
ka- bit-ta-ka 21,68;
ka-bit-
30, 6.
kabuttu?:
[ka?]-bu-ut->ta-ka-ma 61, 19.
KU.DUB.DUB.BU:
KUD.SIR(**):
kummu
kanu
II
30.
i,
ideogr.
DUGUD)
DUGUD)
kabittu
kib-ra-a-ti 2, 43;
important, powerful":
kahtu (ideogr.
33, 27;
9,
9.
i-$a-ru-t& 53, 5.
I
i;
i
15,
1
12,10.
"thy, thine
i
30, 24; 40, 12; 62, 29.
51
:
ku-um-ma
29,
i.
"to be firm, to stand fast'
1
:
li-kun 12,
to establish^ to place, to set": tukan(an) 12,
8, 19,
.....
SBC;
2, 4;
22; 21,28; 30,21,23; 31,9; 40,9; 62,25, 27;
(an)
nn(?) 12, 76.
11,43;
li-kin
14,5;
mu-kin
2,
47;
kun-
VOCABULARY
kimlu]
kinu
155
"sure, certain, true": ki-i-nu 15,7; ki-ni 6, 86
ki-nim
i,
51; 4, 445 6, $6;
*-#
klnis "truly":
7,
2, 32,
24; 19, 32; 33, 36; 52,
37
6,62;
;
truth, righteousness": kit-tu 9, 13;
kit-tit.
#-#1,24; 6,45;
12,58;
kit-turn 54, 8;
M; 54, 5kaianu "continual, constant":
kaian "continuously": ka-ai-an
^
ki "when,
according to":
as,
7,
56;
ka-ai-an
2.
46; 8,4; 12,
7,
112; 22, 23; 27, 19.
u
kittu
D\
9, 13 JS;
22,9,
9, 18; 50, 24.
12,117.
J&4
8,
i
10,35; *3
;
3;
18, 9, ii.
ki'am "thus": kfam
ktma
"Tike,
12, 104.
11
when, as
:
ki-ma 8,15; 9,20; 11,6^,38;
12, 73 C, 8 1 C, SzC, 83 C: 32, 8; 50, 28,5;
4,29;
73;- 7,1
6,
""p?
11,6,25;
kima
i, 6,
10;
12,34,35,50,69,70,71,
13, 20; 37, 9; 60, ii.
73, 81, 82, 83;
KAIZI
kakku
1:
a species of lesh: tfr*TCA.IZI 12, 7; 40, 10; 62, 28.
"weapon": ***kakku
KU.KU
12, 23.
ideogr.: 12,101; 30,25.
2DD kakkabu
kakkab 7, 16; 19, 18; kakkabani^ 1
18; kakkabani (MUL-MUL) 8, 22.
"star":
39, 6; 62, 17,
KA.LU.BLDA
ideogr.:
7,
53; 12,
i,
108: 47,
6,
78;
3.
kal 53,12; ^/fi (ideogr. KAK) 7, 54; kalu
(ideogr. KAK.A.BI) 62, 23; kal (ideogr. KAK) 4, 9,
kalu
ii
"all
;
51
:
Ws
;
12, 113; 53, 8
59,
kalamu "all, of every
ma (KA.K.A-ma) 19, 9.
kali
i.
kind":
ka-la-ma
10, 27;
"altogether, completely": ka-ttS 9, 7,
"to be complete"
lil ii,
i
o;
1
;
HI
III
i
"to
i
make complete":
kala-
8.
II
&-k&l-
i
suk-lul 12, 53.
kullatu "the whole
11
:
kul-lat
2, 18;
3^5;
l8 5; 2I
i
^
52; 42, 3; fad-lat-si-na 32, 12.
HDD kimtu
....
"family":
*-ti-ya
tdm-A-ya 53, 13;
ii, 23 f.
-rf-^A
ii, 23;
1
VOCABULARY
56
^S2 kamalu
4;//-/
82,88;
6,
u
ww- karoasu
i, ii
sit
1
"to be angry*
50, 4;
;
II
kanu
n
s*
4l
humble
oneself'
1
kan(kAm?)kam-sa-ku 59,9; kan(k&m})-sa-ku i, 21;
ahtu
"seal":
to
-
:
I 2 kit-mu-sa 9, 43-
kunukku
isukumikku 12, 73
*
KAN.KAL
u
7,19;
-
4, 14;
30.
*
*U2 kunukku
HD2 kasu
J?;
stroBg(?)": ka-mt-tu 2,45; ka~nu-ut 1,29;
;
j^:
82
6,
IO
prepare carefully": kun-ni 3*1
kito
!
4, 375
7, 26.
-i^f-fe 22, 52;
PUS
kam-lu
:
bow down,
to
[kam&lu
a plant:
to bind"; II
i
wkunukku
12, 13:
12, 12,
{7.
fe^KAN.KAL n,
25.
"to bind fast, to fetter
17
&-ka-as-si
:
13, 23.
tfc
kasitu
fetter,
KAS.SAG
bonds":
ka-si-ti 30,
a drink-offerrag
:
2,10:
n.
6.96;
12,5; 22,33;
30, 23; 32, 3; 51, ii.
rp2 kaspu
>ri2 kuppu
"silver": kaspu 59,8.
u
kapru
'"bowl": kap-ra 40, 9.
*1S2
karu
well, source":
"wall, fortress": &*r 22, 7; ^/7* 42, 15.
y\2 karabu
9,
kup-pi 12, 29.
"to be favourable, to bless": Kk-ru-bu-ka 6,129;
25; 22, 25; Kk-ru-bu-.
....
60, 17; lik-ru-bu-ki 3, 6;
8,19.
ikribu 4i prayer": ik-ri-bi
27; ^-^-. .... 35, 12.
u
kirfibuC?)
2*"0
HIS
karubu
I 2
7,
36, 45; 33, 5;
favourable(?)": ki-tu-ub
1
"great, mighty
Uto ^ raw near":
':
ka-ru-bu 49,
ik-ri-bi
8, i.
16.
fe-^r ii, 19.
H*"O kftru "need, distress": ku-u-ru 22, 53.
1
0*|D kurniatu "food*': kurmat-su 22, 34; kurmati* 31,
karinu "wine": karani 30, 2.
kurunnu a drink made from
na] 57,
127"^
21
;
10.
ka-Sa
i,
9.
sesame-seed: ku-ru-[un-
kasa, kasi "thee, thyself": ka-a-Sa 6,49: 17,4; kai,
n,
22: ka-a-si 31, 5; 33, 13; &z-
VOCABULARY
*la'&tnl
*57
u
kasadu
to attain to, to capture, to overcome": ik$udan-ni 21. 22; iksuda-ni 12, 65; hi-uk-Sfc-nd 8, 18; 9. 12,
48; 54, 7; lu-nk-sfi-da
a
tf-
8, 13;
neck": MsMi-su
kisadu
KIDA
L
e.
luksud(ud) 22, 13.
kimdi-ya
12, 116;
wfo* "knot":
12, s(?).
12, 67.
6(?, g6(?); 16,
u;
18,
19; 21, 92; 22, 69; 28, 6; 34, 6; 38, 3; 39, 5; 41, 2; 42,
25; 46, 10; 47, 7; 52,
'12
4.
kispu "magic, enchantment": Ms-pi
UH
kis-pi-ya 50, 22;
kagsapii "sorcerer": kas-sa-pi
50; 12, 106, 109;
12, 62,
8iC.
kassaptu
"sorceress"': fea$-$ap~ti 12, 62, 8iC; ka$-tep-
tum
J9<7.
62
12,
/D kasasu:
I
i
u
?2/D kissatu
AR)
62,
kaskaSSu
25;
not":
i
*d-to/
53, 3:
11
kis-sa-ti 3, 6; 6,
:
kissat (ideogr.
i, 53".
i.
11
''strong
kas-ka-sit
ka$~ka$-$& 21,39,41;
:
16; kas-kas 27,
20, 14,
a
9,
IV
53, 8;
U$.US) 22,12.
multitude, the whole
host,
8. 19;
129;
U.U)
ikSu$(?)-an-ni (ideogr.
nak$u$u(?)-ni (ideogr.
la
7,
22. 12.
4.
la 1,9, ig bis ;
2,14,20,21; 3,12,16; 5,9; 6,
12; 12, igA, 2s(?),
bi
H
47(9), 66 % 122; 10,21; 11,3,4, io
,
74^82(7,96; 13,4,7,11,30; 20,9,11,15,17; 21,9,
22 bis 35, 37,40, 41;
,
60,7,8,
7,
15; 61, 18; la
21, 53, 61;
nA\
u,
i,
u
n
18,40;
4^
;
84^, 113^;
1
':
la--bu
A;
12, 51;
K--a
46, 17.
to burn": la^f 21, 42; 60,
5.
;
27,
2,
62, 11.
la--bu-ma 12,53.
21;
&
la u? "strong": l&-u 4, 12; ld-t&
li-i-ti
n
54,3; 55,4; 56, 10; 57,5;
60, 20; 61, 15, 16
li~-u 12, 20;
Iltu "strength":
18; 46, 18;
,
6,
//-*-
4; 21, 40, 4i(?); li-*-at 32, 14.
u
bis
18; 12, 52, 68, 74, 82, 96!}; 19,
to oppress
H*u "strong":
42,
27, 14;
13,40;
50,15,17; 53, 7,25;
58, 7; 59, 13, 21
la'abu
22, 22;
4, 9,
n.
.....
13,
VOCABULARY
u
libbu
heart":
libbi ii, 44;
35, 6;
lib-ba-k
26;
7.
llb-bi 8, 16;
12, 8,
13, 22;
1
1,
27. 20^1;
2 6 .5;
lib-ba-ki
9, 14,8; ii, 5-4; libbi-ya 9, 14; 22.
down": IV
14; it-tal-ban-ni
88;
6,
26; 12, 88;
lib-bi-ka 4, 7; libba-ka 9,
9,
Kbbu-ki 3,6;
8,19;
'to enclose, to surround": II
"to cast
libbu-$u 4, 37;
116;
30,6;
37.3; lib-bi-ya 11,5; 30, 13; libbi-ya
8, 6;
labanu
libbu 6, ii;
27, 22;
lib-ba-ka 6, 130;
ii, 38;
21, 68; 27, 20; 28. 12; 46, 5;
A2&-
[libbu
n,
15: lib-ba-$u-nu 33, 18.
lu-ub-ba-ku 12, 56.
i
2 it-tal-bu-nin-ni ii, 3 ^4; 27,
3.
libittu "brick": A'&V 21, 26.
labigu
n;
1
53.
lit-bu-$a
46,15;
1 2
lit-bu-su 3,
12,53;
lit~bu-si-su
6.
lubuStu
buSti* 1
lii
be clothed":
"to clothe oneself,
lit-bu-su 2, 13;
"clothing":
(KU.ZUN)
htbustu
(ideogr.
SIG)
lu-
53, 9;
53, 16.
precative particle; "or": lu-u 6,1 18;
2iB\ 10,19;
9,1.8, 20,
lu-u 8,9, ii, 15; 12,97!?; lu 8, I2 bis ; ii, 16, 17; 12, 97 bis ;
Hs
bis
bis
bis
bis
13, 10; 16,
;
18, i9
;
19, 28; 21, 22
25, 26
92
bis
bis
bis
Hs
bis
22.69 ; 28, 6 ; 30,14; 34, 6 ; 38, 4
39, 5
4^,
bl s
2 bis 46, I0bis ; 47, 7 bis ; 50, 24;
;
52, 4
53, 13, 14, 15.
n
,
,
;
;
;
"
;
li'u
u
tablet": ****li--um 10, cJv*
\^.
7
LA.HAR
1
*'**
la-far (?)
lallartu "wailing, loud crying": lallartu
lamadu
9, ii
limnu
;
(la-tar?) "grain (P)
4i
to learn":
lil-ma-da
"evil
11
:
i,
':
12, 30.
i,
20.
i-lam-ma-du 1,9, 19; i-lam-mad
ii,
43; 33, 26; lim-[da] 4, 30.
Aw-w
12, 62, 77
<7,
119; 50, 19, 23; 51, 16;
57,16; lim-na 12,57; fan21,64; Htnnu 12,67;
limni 12,66; limuttuvn(tum) 12,74(7; limutti(ti)
12,74;
50, 17; Hmuttimftim) 2, 6; 12, 68; limuttu 15, 9; 61. 4;
12, 66;
AVmttt" (ideogr.
10,3; Km-nu-ti
2;
8,
HUL.GAL)
24; 49, 13;
limnuti* 1 12, 63, 81 C;
limnuti(ti)
61, 12; lim-
lim-nu-
7,51;
47,
limniti* 1
i,
13,40; 4,18,40; 6,84^,113^; 7,21,61; 12,56; 19,
n; 27,11^; 50, 15; 53,25; 54,3; 55,4; 56, 10; 57, 5;
5&i 7; 59, ^3; So, 20; 61, i6^4; 62, 10, ii, 14; limniti*l
-ya
12, 73; Kmniti**-yk
12, 83; tim-na-U(}) 58, 4.
VOCABULARY
u
lumnu
159
n; lu-mun 22,
bis
1,12,13,39,40; 4,17,18,39,40; 6, ii3F
lum-ni 62,
evil":
19,10,11;
12,1,64,65;
60, 61;
27,
n^
DD/
rb
lapatu
Hku
surround": II
**to
bis
62, i6 , 17,
1
>
8,
12, 76.
lamassu "guardian deity": ilu lamassu
lasamu: ? a-la-su-um 18.12,
?uS-tAl'fir .....
III 2
50,14,15;
;
i
;
lumnu(nu)-u-a
7,20,21,
;
bis
57,4^5; 5 8 6
53,24,25; 54,2, 3; 55,3,4; 5 6 i9^ 10
7; 59,12,13; 60,19,20; 61, 16, i6/f;
19, 20;
54; htmun
10,
8, 12; 12,
10; 22, 19.
1
lu-up-pu-ta-ku-ma 12. 56;
i
21,25,
"to receive, to take": talaki(ki)-ma 12, 8, talaki 30,
ttl-ki 1,43; 33,26; //-/ 18,14; 21,21;
26 [?tilifa]\
liki-i 3. 2;
4;
Ki-ma
lirki-ma 2, 33;
23, 3;
Hanu
80
35; 6,
4,
2,
D;
33
//-^/
7, 17;
;
/r-A/-/ 6, 80; 8,
9,
39; 33,
1
"tongue'
li-sa-[nu]
:
12, 66; lisanu-su
/z^jfw/
6,33;
12, 121; liSani-
.....
5.
lisani
22,55;
4, 20.
D
wMA
MA:
12, 5.
"many
11
:
ma--du
ma'dutu, mtdiitu
7,
i;
7,
47.
great quantity": ma--du-ti
16; 19, 18; 53, 6; ma-du-ti
son":
mam
DU)
(ideo-gr.
(ideogr.
martu
^
I
"
to
DU.llS) 4 6
to role"*:
despatch;
78;
H;
56
w4w
DU) 2,
3;
,
(ideogr.
17.
"daughter": mroro/ (ideogr.
seed,
,
mar
42; 4, 48; 33, 23;
i,
26 D; 22,9, 22 ; 50, 12; 59,
6,
i, 23.
DUJAL)
61, 5.
&-ma--ir-ma 1,25;
9
&-via- -ir-an-ni 12,99; m*-itt&- -*r 19, 7.
niagiru
"to
be favourable; to
;
ma-ag-rat
8, 9;
rtm-ga-m
ably": mu-gu-ur 21,
14, 13;
magara
ma-ga-ni
19,
2g
bis
;
2
listen to, receive favour-
1
magari
(? simi)
8, 15; 9,
9,
19;
20; magrat(at)
13, 8;
26,5; 30,20;
22, 20;
GlS.TUK
35, 10.
maglru
16;
"favourable, willing, obedient":
ma-gir
6, 120.
ma-gi-ri 33,
VOCABULARY
160
IE rau "water": mil n, 43;
[mfl
u
M uu
night": #/*?-* 22, 63;
21, 28, 86; 31, 8; 53, 8.
l
mitu "dead":
MLHI
*mitu
6,
fc
'
x
8,
21; 40, 12.
Km-&u-ru-
lim-ftu-ri 10, 31;
am-bur-ka
ma-bi-r&t
9,
IV
;
maferu
fct
mufari-in-ni-ma
35;
4,-
II
39; mab-rat 22, 34;
?
...
before": P.
6; lim-
6,
7,17;
80;
&-ma-bir-ki 57?
.-&zr 6, 30; mab-r&~k&
ma-bar-ka g 23; 21, n, 62; 22, 57;
21, 21; ma-bar-ku-nn 7, 48.
25, 4;
f
tambaru
i
1
mufara-an-ni
3? I2 -
im-mab'ba-ru 2 H*?
i
60,
mu-foir 2,33; 50,21;
&u-ru-ka-ma 46,4;
61,17; mub-ri-ma
2 4-
12, 7; 62, 28.
to oppose; to take, accept; to implore":
50, 20;
ii
^
99; 10, 8; 28, 8; 59, 21.
mibbu. a drink (Proffering: mi-i&-&a
I
7; 6
26; 9, 43; 12, 2;
///to" i, 20,
^>MLHI
a species of flesh:
!
30,
21, 28, 29;
15, 18;
12, 2, 3;
21, 22; 31, 8; 33, 39; 62, 26; tfrf^ 53.
5i
4?
ma-bar-
"battle": tam-b^-ri 27, 2; 46, 18; tam-fea-
21, 40.
malu
"to
fill;
to be full":
Hi
2,13.8; 3, n;
mal-la 21, 59.
u
mala
P
as
i,
91
"arblter, prince
34; 5i 16;
i,
2, 13;
ma-fa-& 1,7;
u,
III
11
i
wJ^-
8; 62, 12.
18.
l
mi Ik 11
I//
as": ma-la
many
mi-iim-ma u,
roaliku
ma-Iu-u
&-mal-li 13,24;
:
ma-li-ku
6,
ma-K-ki
25; 50, 7;
6, 19.
"counsel'': mil-ka
9; mi-lik-ka 27,
i,
14; mi-lik-su
i,
19; mi-lik-
7.
MU.MU a priest: ^"^MU.MU 60, 3.
mamma, mimma "whosoever, whatsoever'*: ma-am-ma
m&-am-man
12,98;
mimma
57i 157
1
(ideogr.
60, 8;
NIN)
mbis
;
19;
50, 23;
6.
minima SumSu
u
of whatever kind;
mimma sum-su 7,52; minima
SA.NAM.MA) 7,55; 13,8; 21,89.
thing'':
mamlu
i, g,
12, 62, 67, 77 C, ii9
"strong": ma-am-lu 46,
13.
anyone, anysumsu (ideogr.
VOCABULARY
mitn]
|J3
mannu
jD nianu
man-nu n,
wlio*:
"to repeat, recite"
*o; 15, 23; 18,
ma
igA;
12,117; 33? 4 1
l6l
9, 10, 11.
1
Iimmt(nn) 6o 4;
:
munu(nn) 2,
mnmt(nu)-
?
24, 7; 25, 7; 32.4; 52.4;
munu 12,103; munu-ma 6,96; u,
;
45; 30, 27; 62, 30; munu-su 12, 16.
nilnutu
"repetition, recital, incantation
11
:
minutu(tu)
2,
10; ii, 45; 40, 13; 62,30.
minitu: mi-ni-ta
19, 23.
massu
^D
"ruler (?)": massii-u 22, 2; [massii]-ii 22, 2 A.
massaru u watch, guard": ma-far 12, 105, 113.
masartu u watch' T : masartu-Sii (ideogr. IN.NUN) 53,21.
makatu
D maru
"to
u
fall"':
ma-ak-tum
sick": mar-su 22,
1 1
6, 44,
amllu
;
marsu 12,100;
amliu
marsi
12, 16.
mursu
45;
12,
"'sickness, disease":
i
mums
;
sumrusu
39,
7,53;
4i i9"
imi-ur-si 21, 44;
mursn
i,
",52; 30,12; 33,28; 50,17; ?>?/
12, 60;
mur$i-ya
5, 5.
"diseased": sitm-m-$u 22, 11; sum-ru-.
....
6.
1
marustu
"misfortune, disaster, sickness": marustu 7,53;
12,49; 22,52; 30,7; marusti 18, 14; maru$ti-ya 18, 14^?.
rnasfl
**to
forget":
I
ma-si-i
i
..... -ma- si
60, 10;
masmasu
a
priest:
6,
IV
66;
i
im-ma$-si
5, 7.
mas-mas
12. 88, 94; 60. 4.
im-$ir(?) 33, 6.
matu
"land": wa-a-ti
28; 12, 65;
9, 6;
52,5;
mati-ya 13, 25;
///<// 6,
mati-yh
i,
112; 10, 15; II
T
13; 4, 19, 41; 6,
113^*; 7,22,61; 19,12; 50,16; 53,26; 54,4; 55,5;
56,11; 57,6; 59,14; 60,21; 61, i6^4; w^A-tf 1,40; 27,
;
58, 7; ma-ta-a-ti 9, 33;
//
i, ii
;
12, 17, 39;
;- ..........
19, 7; 57, 14; 61, 3.
39, 9;
1
VOCABULARY
62
fly
&-JM-"
i,
nadu
I
[nadn
49; 33, 33-
"to be exalted; to praise (?)": ? li-na-du-ka n,
I 2 "to exalt, to praise"; lu-ut~ta--id 12,89;
29;
lu-ta-id 21, 70; lut-ta-id 5, 8; lu-ut-ta-id~ma n, 12.
i
tanittu: wtonitti (wtikniti?, Ideogr. SlM.GIG) 22, 32.
"IfcW
rarf^ 7 12, 29; 25, 6.
u
u
to exist, to be":
to name"; surna nabu
naru "stream":
nabu
n, 8; na-bl-at n,
DID nabitu "to shine";
nubattu a festival:
fcQj
8
na-bat
A
I 3
do.: it-ta-na-an-bi-tu 39, 12,
(urn) nn-bat(f)-ti 61,
^""jj
nindabii "offering": nindabu 18,
j"Hj
nadH
n.
13.
Ii tanadi(di) 11,44; 12, 6 bis
13 it-ta-na-an-du-it 21,73; ittanandu
"to cast, to place":
11,98; 17^7:
,
21, 25.
rf^
nadanu
tanadin(m) i, 14,16; id-din~ka-ma 2,
I
31,
7; 3? ! 5; 2 7i 95 iddin-ka-ma 27, g^f; .... .-rfiz
5; ad-d&n-ka 19, 19; ad-dan-ki 4, 33; addin-su 53, 18;
"to give":
nadnat(at)
9, 38.
mandatu "tribute": man-da-ti-ya 12,
Bahu I i "to be weak; to rest": an-&u
41; li-nu-it& 12,88: li-nu-fat 6 t 89;
20: 28, 12; 46, 5; linu&(u&) 30, 6;
55.
an-faa 12,
4, 16;
7,27;
21,68; 27,
III 2 "to
appease,
to pacify*': mus-ti-ni-i& 33, 3.
^ru
"light": nu-u-ru 6, 108; nu-n-ra 8, 2; ww-rw
22, 35; nu-ri 12, 69; nu-ur 6, 100; 39, 9.
nazazn
GUB
1,15:
"to stand":
13, 6
;
Ii a%-za-az
az-ziz 21,11; 22, 57
K-is-sn* 6, 122;
li-is-zi-zu> 2, 30,
22;
;
9,16,17;
31;
D:
lizsiza(za)
GUB)
12,59;
7,
42;
i,
n,
i
^4;
21; azzaz(az) ideogr.
sr^>//
(ideogr.
10, 21;
GUB.BU)
22,17,18;
li-sd-zu 50, 10;
53,
li-ziz-zu
GUB
8;
60, 18; iziz-ma
Ideogr.
i-ass-si-im-ma 6,72; 7,10; 37,
i-sis-si-ma 4, 27; ? lu-ziz-ku (lu-bat-tuk ?) 11, 27;
III
i
2.
30.0, 31
(ideogr,
usizisu(su)
an-sa-zu
9, 15;
Ideogr.
GUB.GUB
53,9;
I 2 at-ta-sis 27, 18.
IV
i
na~
VOCABULARY
manzazu
1
]3
t$tt3
6;
163
1
':
man-sa-za 2,15; 3,13; 22,
man-sa-az-ka 27, 5; man-za-as-ki 32, 7.
"place, station
najilu "date-palm (?)": na-a fa- la 12,
naJiaSu "to abound":
nub$u "abundance":
u
nat&lu
nufaSu 12,27; 49,30: 58,2.
behold": i-na-ta-lu 18,2; ta-na-fal 18,
to see,
7 ^4; at-tii-la 6, 116;
10, 18; ////-// 12, 113.
"to be cunning": Ii ak-kll&
lu-ni-ma 22, 12.
NLKUL.LA(i^) 12, 101.
nakasu "to cut off": I
i
ideogr.
KUD
4.
na-faa-Si 8, 3.
IV
29;
6,
*-&&
50, 23;
P nam-kil-
i
II
i
tnnikis(is)
40, 9.
"to rebel, be hostile '; II i u to alter"; II
"to be altered": I i a-na-kar 59, 9; na-kar 13, n:
nakaru Ii
1
2
Hi
II 2
nu-uk-kirfairtyina 12.60; mu-na-kir 50, 2;
ut-tak-ka-ru 60,7; itttakkaru(rit) 12.19; 1 9i3 I ; 33 36;
53i 2 3; 59i 1 1 ; uttakkarum(rum) i, 50: nitakkar(ar) 12. 96.
1
NIM a tree: *VNIM 12, 10.
NAM.BUL.BI ideogr.: NAMLBUL.BLI
namaru "to shine, to be bright": II
62,12.
u
to make bright";
"to be bright": Ii lim-mir 12,69; /////i
III 11
OT/-r
1
do.;
Hz
8, 10;
nam-rat
i; tii-nam-inar 40,
i, 5;
II
i
ft-nam-ma-. .... 21,
n; tunammarf?)
ideogr.
LAH.LAH
- ///;/mir n, 20 C; vm-nam40,9; nu-um-mi-ir 11,20;
mir i, 2: mu-na-mir 58, 17; mu-na33,
i
III11 1 tu$-nam-mar 12, 35
mus-na-mi~rat 39, 10;
;
;
II 2 lu-iit~ta-mir 12, 83.
namru
-A' 8,
"bright":
nam-m
16,4; nam-n(?) 10,27; ;/;-
23.
namris "brightly": nam-riS 9, 23.
namriru "brightness, splendour":
nam-ri-ru-ka
i,
nam-ri-ri
46,
7; nam-ri-ir-ri-ki 8, 10.
namirtu "brightness": na-mir-ti i 3.
namurratu "brightness": na-fmtr-ra-ta
?
nammassu
21, 59.
"reptile, creature": na-ma$-s&-u 32, 13;
mas-si-i 27, 10.
15;
VOCABULARY
164
nammaStu
namtaru:
u
[namniastu
na-mas-ti 32,
reptl!e. creature"':
natn-ta-rii 12,42.
u
^iDa nisu to remove,
h-su'ii 12, 73
?;
to tear
~-
Hi
11,
HDj
male relatives":
"to
IV
li-in-ni-is-si i, 45,
i
BAD
n,
ni-su-ti-ya
i
30, 12.
23; ? ni-s&-. ....
u
12;
life":
7,37?
ptitifti)
away":
I
tanasak(?)-ma
i
msa/ju (Ideogr. ZLGA)
ideogr. ZI 30, 12: 50, 23.
12, 97;
linnasik(i
napistu
to tear
remove,
(ideogr. ZI)
9. 5, 2iZ?,
napi$tim(tim)
14,4;
38;
60;
6,
9,
ya g,22B\ 50, 23.
nasaru "to keep, preserve
21; 12.
11
as-sur
:
27, 13;
22,6: 33,8; 37,5;
na-pis-ti 12, 70;
mi-
18, 16^; 27,9; 57,
108^; 18, 16; 37, 2;
nap-Sat 61,13; naps at 53, 29; napi&ti(tim)-ya
""CM
li-
i
23 C
nasalju
IV
I
lu-ni-is-sn-u 12, 73; nu-iis-si 12,
48; 33, 28, 32; linnisi(si) ideogr.
nisfttu
be removed":
to
away;
-us-su 12, 60 B:
60;
a
10-
9, 22; naptiti-
na-si-ru 22, 6;
8, 9;
na-si-rat 9, 38.
niku "to
offer":
tanaki(ti)
6,96;
[? tinifci\
12,5,7;
21,30; 22,33; 24,6; 30, 23; 32, 3; 40, 12; 51,
27;
I
5i
n;
62, 28; tanaki(ki)-ina 2, 10; 8, 21; ak-ki(?) 2, 45; ak-ki-
ka
20; akki-fea
i,
II
29;
2,
niku
4i
12, 3;
immiru
21,29; 30,22; 62,26;
m'M
nirtu:
/^
oiFering":
2i, 30;
ni-ir-tii 6,
13; 7-jf
?nu-uk-ka 21, 79.
DIM
/^
(?
tanaffl
(ideogr.
DIM)
11,43;
21,70;
*niki 12, 7; 40, 9; 62, 28.
58.
12, 78;
12, 103: ;/^-^5
22,3; na-sa-ku 18,
....
1,48; 33,32; ^-J??2 12, 52:
88C; 50,21; ni$ (ideogr. IL)
14; 23,7; 40, 10, 13; IL.LA (=nis)
/-.
12,79; 35,14;
//2^
4,35; 12,48,88; 13,
i,
ideogr.
immif
nisu "to raise": nisi-ma
w/-/jf
i
12,
28, 52: 2, 9, 42; 3, 9; 4, 8, 23; 5, 10; 6, 17, 35, 70, 95,
131;
7, 8,
13,12;
33; 8, 20, 21
14,11;
:
9,
27; 10,
6,
26:
n,
41; 12, 95;
15,17; 16, 10; 17,5; 18, 18; 19, 33; 20,
7; 21, 24, 72, 75, 91
;
22, 30, 68: 23, 6; 24, 4; 25, 5; 26,
3; 27, 25; 28, 5; 29, 2;
30, 19: 31, 7; 32, 2: 33, 38; 34,
5; 36, 6, 8; 37, 6; 38, 3; 39, 4; 40, 2; 42, 24; 43, 8; 44,
2; 45, 4; 46, 9; 47, 6, 9; 48, 16; 49, 20; 50, 28; 51, 9.
VOCABULARY
san&fcu]
nisu "spirit (?)": ms 8. i.
nisu "people": ni-su n, 28;
53; 4, 5;
7,
165
;//-j/
nisi* 1 i, 3, 4, 8,
9, 6;
59; 9, 8, 40; 12, 39, 72; 13,
21, 12, 23, 90; 22, 7, 8, 67; 30, 18; 32,
1
"weakf?/
1
7, 16;
18, 5, 17;
33, 34; 57, 2.
1;
na-as-ki 9, 36,
:
D
D2D sabasu "to
"
*nD to arrange
1HD safearu "to
15:
be angry
17
is-bu-su
i,
23.
turn towards": is-sab-ru
is-fai-rei
6,
52; as-sa-&ar 27,
n;
54; as-&ur {az-imtr'-') 8,
7,
6. 73,
79; 33, 22; as&ur-fci
as-fyur-ka 6,
41;
i,
u
II
J
to cast
ato implore,
down, overthrow":
to
beseech'*:
29;
4,
n, 62; 37, 9; 57, 7: li-safara 30, 10.
sukkallu ^messenger": suk-kal-lu 6, 20; sukkallu
DD sakapu
/D
:
si-di-ir-ma 21, 88.
:
28: as-bur-ki
^'D
11
6,
7,
20^.
li-is-kip 12, 68.
i-sal-lu-ka-ma
i, 14,
16;
SOiSsilitu "compassion":
salatu "female
si-li-ti 30, 14.
sa-/a-i-} a 53, 13;
relatives":
f
sa-la-ti-ya
ii, 23.
alafeu "to sprinkle
1
D/D salamu
I2 bii
31,8; 33, 39.
I
i
"to be favourable"; II
tas-lim 13,10:
:
II
i
24
salimu "favour": sa-li-mu
--////?
5i 6; ........
suluppu
ISu
J
-
*l
J 6,
sallmu 6,122;
tu-sal-lam
6, 55; fu-sal-lam(?) 2,
J
J 4i7;
2,35;
(//>//>//?);
mi-i 48, 18;
33^
do.:
I
tas-lim 8,
i
2,
22,61,62;
9(?);
9, 18; sal-li- ..... 6, 123; 10, 21;
33,42; 32,5
lam
i
lis-li-mu 1,24; lislmiu(mii) 1,44;
-&;/*
28,3; 33,27:
sal-li-mu
tasalafe 12,2;
[ta]-sal-lab 62,29:
':
21, 28, 74; 30, 21;
salimu(mu)
10, 21
? sa-la-
;
24; 21, 87; .... .-sal-
i?.
4, 6; 8, 8; 50, 25;
12,
sa-H-ma
6i#; salima(ma)
12, 61.
date": suluppu 12, 3; 21, 29; 30, 21; 62, 26.
sa-mi-id 21, 26; sa-mid 21, 16.
pjD sanaku
46, 12:
u
to harass:
III
tu-sti-as-ni-fca
i
to shut up, to fetter":
u-sis-ni-fea 12, 67;
12, 109
;
I
i
sa-ni-ku
usismka(a)
tu-sa-as-m-ka 12, 109.
12, 74;
1
VOCABULARY
66
HSD
u
sipu
to beseech*': II
i
[sipfi
u-sa-pi-[ka] 50, 20.
supu, suppii "supplication":
33, 20;
su-pi-ya
i,
43; 2I
?
33i4? su-pi 1,37;
26 su-up-pu-u-ki
22
33i
sit-pi-i
*
2I
"
^
8,1.
H2D
I
sapatiu
u
i
to scatter, to loosen"; II
5,7; sa-ap-M 6,53;
sa-pi-iU-ti
do.
i
I
:
i
sit-pu-ub
32,11; su-up-pi-ify-ma
ii, 37-
SIR.AD
ideogr.: 12, 6; 30. 24.
:i
DID saraku
to
11
pour out
as-ruk-ki 30^ 3; 57u
libation":
as-ruk-ka
a-sa-rafc 18, 13;
:
i,
20;
9-
sirku
-rz^ i, 20;
30, 3; 57, 9.
*
44
body, corpse": pa-gar-$u
22
j?;
u
ii
2, 22;
am du
pagar-m
2,
pag-ri-ya 12, 53; 53, 12.
to set free, to spare":
15, 17; 46, 18;
pa-du-u 20,
pa-da-a 5, 9.
pfc "mouth": /^-a
12, 68; 22, 55; pi 4, 5; 9, 8;
6, 33; /
io 35; 12. 66, 72; 22, 8; pu-su n, 14; pu-Su 21, 25, 73;
1
t
pi-i-ka 12, 62;
//-/-.
....
13, 32;
//-&z 12, 80; 13,
n;
pi-ka 21, 22; 22, 9; 42, 17: //-&' i, 43; 33, 25; pi-ki i,
49; //-y<& 9, 13 5, 49; P*-ya 6 57; 22, 14 5; pi-ya 9, 13;
>
22, 14; pi-tti-nu 62, 7.
totality, the
whole 11
pit-four 27, 7/^,9; pufour 27,
:
7; ^7/^77 19, 28; pu-four-$u-nu i, 15.
u
naptiaru the whole": najt-fyar 6, 40; 52, 5.
'
pataru
23;
remove
"to tear, to loosen, to
2, 23 Z?:
z-^z-
tapatar-ma 30, 28; lip-fur
15
:
tapatar(ar)
I
i
ta-pat-tar 2,
12, 99;
40, 14;
n, igC,
12, 84; pu-titr 2, 38;
29,30,3234,37; 18,14; 27, 21; .... ,-#r 49, 2 1 ///tur-ma 11,19; pn-ut-ri 11,31,33; pu-uf-ra n, 35;
;
II
i
IV
tu-pat~tdr 2, 23 J?; U'pat'tir 10, 3;
5,6;
7,48:
II 2
muppafiru(nt) 53,7;
i
lip-pa-tir
Kp-ta-af-fi-ru
12, 83; lip-ta-ti-ru 30, 13.
H7S
palijju "to
I
i
fear, to reverence'
pa-li-%i-ka
17, 4;
1
;
II
pa-R&-ka
i
"to terrify
2,
35;
1
';
I 3 do.:
pa-llb-ki
2,7;
VOCABULARY
pir'n]
....
62,15;
an-ni 53,
pal-fa-ku
28, 10; 46, 2;
.-lib
Hi
167
4,
42; pal-jfa-ku-ma
I 3
mu-p&l-Ii-&i 53, 6;
up-ta-na-lafc-
8,
11
pu-lu&-& 2, 13; 3, n,
pulufctu "terror
Ws
pulanu "such and such": pul&nu i, 3S ;
:
6, 2 7
b:s
83
,
n;
27,
58,5
bis
10, 31
;
62, i3
;
b
bw
39
,
bis
;
;
;
Vls
bis
83 E, 84
6, 27,
;
4, 16;
;
22, 11,51;
;
bis
"
i7
13, 5
bit
bis
;
;
57, 3
;
39, 16; 54, i
33, 2i
bis
bis
I2
2,26: 4,16,
, 38, 39
/*/3/w i,
30, 7; 3i, 4
b
9;
45**
12,
;
26 bis
2,
bis
3
113
F
2O bis 6o bis
bls
;
7,
,
;
10,31; 12,45,90: 13.5: 22,11,51; 27,11; 30,7; 31,4;
bil
bis
b5s
te
58,5.6 ;
;
57, 3,4
39, 16; 53, 2 4
33, 21
54, i, 2
;
38;
IV
60, ig
;
5^,5; 62,
^k
to
!
bis
bis
61, i6
62,13; pulanilum(tum)
;
26; 6, 27, 83^5; 12, 45; 13, 5; 31,4;
2,
57, 3;
"
i;
;
;
bis
;
59, I2
at
^
33, 21
:
i,
54,
13.
to regard favourably, to pity, to
show
11
nap-lis-an-ni 2, 37; nap-lis-an-ni-ma 2,32; 6,
62: naplis-an-ni 2, 37^?; naplis-an-ni-ma 27, 19; naplisa-
mercy
:
ni-ma 2,32!); 21,66; nap-li-. .... 35, 5; nap-li-si-inni-ma 8,4; naplisu-nin-ni 7, 46; mu-vp-pal-sa-ta 2,37;
27,17;
[nap]-lu-us-ki
nJD panu
2,37!^;
vtu-up-pal-sa-at
u face":
4,26;
[nap]-Iu-us-sa
8. 2.
/4
2, 10;
8,
20;
n,
42; 12,
2, 5,
98; 13,
6,
13; 18, ig-4; 21, 28; 24, 6; 30, 20; 31, 8; 32, 3; 51, 10;
52, 3; pa-nu-nk-ka 14, 10; 18, 2; pa-nu-ka 18, 3; pa-iti-
ka 2,36; 27,17!); panu-ka 10,33;
i i
bis
12; pann-ki
i,
pasasu
fani-ka
36; 33, 19; pani-ki 33, 14; pa-ni-.
35, 4: pani-yh (ideogr.
u
22, 23;
i,
34; 12. 66, 70, 75, 76: 27, 18; 53, 16; pa-ni-ki 8,
6,
;
SAG.KI)
to loosen, to forgive (sin)":
pu- si-si 50, 22:
II
i
....
53, 10.
Ii lip-su-su
12, 76;
mu-pa-si'Su 62, 10.
D pisatu a brightly- col oured(?) robe: lubuitupi^ati 40, 6.
D pakadu Ii u to take care of, to rule, to entrust to
II
i
"to
visit,
to resort to
27, 10 ; ti-pi-ik-da-m
II
12;
u
fcTl
iOD
parfitu
i
n,
1T
:
I
i
pak-dn
lu-fa-kid 53, 20.
alabaster": alnn pamtu 12,11,12,69.
11
:
pi-ir-i
';
ta-pa-Md 58, 3: ip-Md
26; pa-ki-du 4^1 ^33
pir'u "offspring, posterity
1
12,75;
jz)/-fr-
12,
42,
1
VOCABULARY
68
par(ma&s)-da-a 34,
3.
1
parakku "shrine": parakkani* g, 7.
"
to cease, to yield"; ip-par-ki 6,
OlfD IV
*TlD
l
u
D parasu
to separate, to decide":
pu-m-us
50:
4,
12, 59jff;
pnms(us)
49; paris(is) 12,1 08
7,
28;
74;
6,
"part"
IV
piristu "decision":
purussu
pi-ris-ti i, 17.
''decision":
13, 28;
12, 58;
i
18.
par-su 48,
':
74^; parasi(si)
ipparasu(su) 53, 28.
[pa]-ra-su 6,
;
1
parsu
Ii ta-par-ra-sa 62,6;
12, 59; 50, 11; purusi(si) 4,
12: 37, 10;
7,
124; 10, 22.
1,11;
///r//5-
pumssa-ai
37, 10;
4. 2
4,
6,74:
;
3?
7,12;
49; 12, 59;
7,
50, ii.
parsu ^command'':
^
"to
pasahu
DD'D? HI
i
be
Snp-Si-ka
par-sn-[ki] 4, 12.
be consoled": pa-sa-Jja
pacified, to
1
14; 22, 15; mn-$ap-$ib(pik}) 42,
,
8, 7.
6.
1
p^/D pu^ku
*)?'
""sorrow, misery"
pasartt "to loosen, to
:
^//&H
g, 35; 31, 6.
to interpret":
free,
I
i
lip-su-ru
12, 78; lip-$ur-an-ni 12, 84; liplur-an-ni 12,846*;
IV
i
50,22;
11,19,29,30;
2.38:
BUR.RU.DA
22, 12:
lip-pa-a$-ru
a$-[ra] 27, 2iZ?:
i,
II
47:
.....
61, 18;
.
.
6,5,6,7;
pa-sir
.......... -si-rii 62. 12;
i
lip-pa-as- .....
,
pu-sur
.
6,
13; [lip] -pa-
-as-ra 28, 2;
lippaSra(m)
21. 68; nap-snr-s& ii, 2.
"dish, vessel":
passuru
D"D'
pasau
u
wpassnru
40, 8; 61, 10.
to rub, to anoint": tapasas(as) 11,45;
102; 51, 13; pa-$a-$u 58,
pu$u$ 12,
8.
vessel for ointment": nap~$al-tum
12, 76; fwiiapSastu 12, 8, 15, 116,
napSastu "ointment:
D
pitu
"to
pitu-it
11
open
12. 29;
:
Ii pi-tu-u
II
i
60,6; //-/-.
tit-pat-ti 6 107.
T
.... 6,98;
VOCABULARY
sirgarra]
169
2
I
ru "mighty":
22, 36, 38;
12, 19;
85;
435
6,
ii
strati*
;
7,
43;
sir-turn 9, 28;
60, 7;
50; 4,
jzr-rf i,
23; 9, 10; 19, 31; 33, 3$; 53, 23; j/-r*/ 60,
60, 14.
8, 27; 49, 32.
jfr
"to grasp, to seize";
cede for
jr
6,20; 11,46; si-ru 12,19^;
1
$iru "field":
sab&tu
si-i-ru
abbuttu
abatu
"
to inter-
1
I
*:
-bat 12,
ta-$ab-bat 2, 21;
i
6,73; 7, n; 37,9; 51, 6; sabat-ma
12,16; sab-ti-ma 1,42; 33,24; sa-bi-ta
as-bat 4,29;
DIB)
(ideogr.
sa-bi-ta-at 6, 90; 7, 28; 9, 36 ^4;
9,
36;
9,
45; sab-ta-ku-tna 18, 9;
II
i
-<z/
u~sab~bit 13, 22.
subatu "garment": subata-ka (ideogr. TUG) 51,
sibittu u imprisonment" $i-bit-ti-ka 10, 29.
6.
:
"
to
^ e small":
as~sa~faar (az-m-mur?)
I^ru "small": &-%i-ri-yk n, 36.
talitu, tislitu "prayer**:
27, 19 Z);
33. 4;
50, 21
;
tas-li-ti
11,27;
tor-/z/ 2, 33;
-A-rf 49, 8;
sil-ti i, 18;
2, 3.
///
9,
I 4,3?
21,63;
39; 59, 5;
ta-*
A.RA.ZU)
(ideogr.
S^, 9-
n
"to cover over, to darken": mu-sal-Kl 21, 78.
i
sillu "shadow, protection": sil-lu 6, 120; sH-H-ka 13, 10.
sululu "shadow, protection":
lul 9,
6^;
u
(race),
almu
n
9,
u
6,
92;
7,
30.
darkness": Uu$almu 21, 13; 22, 49.
almu
salmu "dark
i
su-lul 9, 6, 33; 22, 4; zu-
su-lul-ka 22, 58; m-lul-ki
11
;
almat kakkadi "the black-headed
mankind": sal-mat
i, 4;
"image": $alman**-&-a
27, 9.
12, 54.
to think, to devise, to plan":
u-$a-ain-ma-ni
12; 54,7.
Sirgarru a stone:
^S1R.GAR.RA-^*
8, 25.
8,
18;
VOCABULARY
KA
a measure:
tatu "hand
/
14;
11
22, 31
62, 25.
;
ka-a-ti 35, 14;
/*-# 61, 13; M// 12, 79; 13,
21 9, 36^; 12, 16;
(kati) i, 28, 52; 2,9,
:
2,
U
;
42:3,9; 4,8,23; Siio;
8,20,21;
11;
,27;
15,17:
72, 75, 91
[KA
;
6, 17, 35, 70, 95,
10,6,26:
131;
7, 8,
*3, I2
11,41;
33;
12,95;
^4,
17,5: 18, 18; 19, 33; 20, 7; 21, 24,
16, 10;
?
22, 12, 30, 68: 23, 6; 24, 4; 25, 5; 26, 3; 27,
25; 28, 5; 29, 2; 30, 19; 31, 7; 32, 2; 33, 38; 34, 5; 36,
37,6; 38,3; 39,4;
6,8;
40,2;
42,24; 43,8; 44,2;
45, 4; 46, 9; 47, 6, 9; 48, 16; 49, 20; 50, 28; 51, 9; kat-
su 12, 43;
ka-tuk-ka
2,
18; 3, 15; 27, 10;
feat-ta-ka 21,
du
14,5; 50,21; kata
g,
dtt
/#' 11,26; kati -ya
36; 12, 79 C; &&ta**-$u 12,46;
12, 88 <T.
&M-j@
59;
Uto speak, to
4,
35;
12,48,88;
command":
tak-bii-u 45, 3;
I
a~feab-bu-u 8, !5 bis ;
i
likbi 19, 29:
M-^"
12, 93;
9,
2Obis
;
lu-ufc-bi 27,
K-K-ka 15,16; 16,9; Hk-bu-u 1,50; 2,40; 9,15;
22,16; 33.35; &-#55; 9i 2I 522; 12,80; 19,22,28;
21, 66; ^/&" 12, 104; kibi-ma 12, 99; 61, 4; >b-&-/ 2, 5;
4i 49? 8 3* 9 46; ki-M-ma 8, 14; ka-bu-it 27, 14; ka-bu-u
24;
i
kd-bu-u 27,14^; ^-5^- ..... 27, 14^; ^tf-to/
14; ki-bt-ka-ma 19, 13; ka-ba-a 9, 19; 13, 8; 22, 65;
ka-ba-ai 2, 32; 4, 27; 12, 59; 27, 19;
I 2 ik-ta-ba-an-
",
u,
3?
ni-ma n, 25; tak-fa-bu-u 12, 1 15; ..... ..... -^ 12,1
15
kibitu u word command ': M-bit i, 43; 12, 62,
87, 114;
*.
1
?
22, 10, 66; 33, 25; 35, 15; 53, 27; ki-bit-su 19, 8; 60,
7;
ki-bit-sa 4, 26; ki-bi-sa 33, 10; ki-bi-ti-ka
9, 10; 53, 23;
ki-bit-ka 6, 21 ; 19, 31 ; 50, 9; 60,
10, 1 1 ; kibit-ka 9, ic.5;
50,9^,26; 54,5;
ki-bit-ti-
.....
7,44;
ki-bt-ti'ki 4,
43; 6,85; 7,23; ki-bit'U 1,50; 8,2; 33,36; ki-btt-su-un
I 2
33i I?? ki-bit-[ku-nu]
1
u
"to
Part.
oppose'
tab-lmn 46, 20.
;
7,
56.
warrior": muk-tab-lu 21,42; w/^-
feablu "battle; middle, waist":
2, 14;
3, 12; kabli-su 53, 17.
*-&*/ 12, 23; ka-bal-su
VOCABULARY
feitradu]
""Op
u
kabru
1
make bow down, to
uk-ta-ad-di-da-an-ni n, 6; nk~ta~ad-di~da-ni
bow down
"to
bend'*:
A
6
7
grave": kab-ri 30, u.
kadadu
u,
1
1
II 2
';
"to
u
kakkadu
head": ka^kadu (ideogr. SAG.DU) 1,4; 27,
9; kafekad (Ideogr. SAG) 12, 96; kakkad-su (ideogr.
SAG.DU) 12, 121 kakkadu-ki (Ideogr. SAG) 8, 8.
;
lp
*|
ku "barley (?)": ^-f
u
ku
cord":
>
t?
u
kiliu voice
12, 30.
ki-i 22, 49; 62,
n.
ku-la 12, 36.
:
"to bestow": ku-si-ma 39, 14; ka-i-$u 22,5; ka-i-sat
7,
II
i
^
25;
37; [ka?]-i-sat 9, 39u
to take^ to seize": ? mu-fcil-lu y 40.
s
kiliatu
il-la-t& 12, 78; feil-lat 12,
"sin, disgrace":
78 C;
kil-la-ti 5, 7; 27, 2iZ?; 50, 18; feil-la-ti-ma 2, 39; kil-laa-ti 9, 54.
kimu
HJp kanu
kSsru
;## 22,32; 26,7;
"grain":
n
li
? ka-an-ni-ka 18, 10.
reed
i
22,31; 33, 40.
:
u
might, strength": >h-^r 12, 83.
"to approach": I
II
^/Vi/
i
i-kar-ri-ba 21,22; ik~ru-bu-ni 7,57;
u-fcar-ri-du-u-ni 12, 77
klrbu "midst
:
....
62, 9; &"-.
(T;
&-kar-ri~bu-m 12, 77.
11
>6/-rr^
12, 31, 83;
21, 10, 73; 32, 7, 15;
39, 13.
fedr-bu-ni-ya 19, 26.
? afc-ri-dak-ka 13? 27.
kardu,
karidtu
f.
^2: 21,
46;
tu?n 5,
u;
karradu
u
brave, valiant": kar-du 14,15;
ka-rid-tu 4, 10,
fed-rid-$i
i,
29;
^r-
ka-rid-
kd-rid-ti 32, 6,
do.: fear-ra-du
11,1,30,34;
46, 21.
kuradu
ku-m-du
kitrudu
n;
do.:
n,
2,
1-4;
kar-ra-du 11,40; fearradu
25; 5, 14; 21, 77; ku-ra-di
do.: kit-ru-du 46, 16.
i,
32.
VOCABULARY
172
kurdu
1
"valour, might
ru-ud-ka 5, 9.
Iplp kakkaru "ground
sT
11
[kurdu
kur-di-ka 12,92; 21,85;
":
kak~ka-ri 32, 10.
:
self": ra-ma-ni-$a u,
ramanu "
ma ii, 9/f; ra-ma-ni-ya n, 24.
ramu "to love, to pity": i-ram-mu 9, 34;
69: ri-man-ni-ma 21,63;
ri-min-ni-ma
8. 3
ra-im
;
ri-i-ma 12, 61
ri-mi-nu-u
57;
n, 7^;
ri-mi~nu~u-um n, 2^4;
21,
ri-mi-
ri-mi-nu-&
ri-mi-ni-ya 6, 91; 7, 29; ri-mi-na-ta 12, 40; 27,
ri-mi-ni-ta 27, 18; ri-mi-ni-tum 6, 71
77; 7, 9,
21, 61;
i8yf;
,
^5; 37i 7t
4, 25;
"merciful":
2 ^, 7;
li-ri-man-ni 21,
9, 4.
ri-i-mu 12, 70;
89; 22, 64; rfm^ 21, 69; 30, 14.
rimnu, rimfnu
ra-ma-ni-$&-
9;
-man(min?)-ni-ma 2,5;
rimu "mercy":
nu-u 11,2,7;
ku-
X
3; 57^ 2
rim-m-tom
;
ri-mi-ni-tnm 6, 71, 77^?; rim-ni-tum
7, 35,
naramtu
naramn,
59.
11
na-ram
:
''darling
6,
19; 22, 5;
27, 4; 60, 6; na-ram-[taf] 6, 126; 10, 23.
ruku
"distant*
rukuti^
1
1
ruk~ka(?)
':
ru-ku-tu
13, 9;
i,
36;
33, 19;
62, 9.
rtkutu "distance":
rik-ku-ti 59, 20.
-A-^ 49, 19;
^-/^ 50, 24;
ri-$a-a-ka
6, 29;
2, 16; 3, 14; 21, 60.
risu "head":
w-to-tf 5, i;
rlgtu "former, original, preeminent": rti-tu-& 46, 14;
ra-d- i, 42; 33, 23; ris-ti-i 4, 48.
risu I
"to shout for joy, to hail";
i
I
rejoice":
[ki] 8, 18;
risati
pi.
i
li-ris-ka 9, 24;
Pns-sa
"shouts of joy
be great";
III
II
12, 36:
ri-ti-ta-a (fr. rfstft?, c/.
"to
....
i
"to
11
:
i
II
mu-rti
ri-$a-a-ti 6, 121
supra)
make
i,
"to cause to
i
.-ris-ka 20, 5; Ii-ri$9,
;
3; 58, 18.
10, 20; 17, 3.
20.
great":
li-Sar-bu-u 3, 7;
-&" 5i 3-
rabu
"great":
9, 9, 21;
11,7;
ra-bu-u 46,6:
r^
9? 2
^;
r^-fe-^ 46, 6 A; rabii-u
26,9; 42,26; raM-i 22,
VOCABULARY
rasa]
1
22; rabi 22, g, 22 5; ra-ba-ta 27, 6; nz~3// 2 44;
29;
9,
t
n,
rabitu(tu) 19, 24, 34; rabttum(tum)
73
31, 33; 27,3; 49,
15; rabita(ta) 6 ? 68; rabiti(ti) 13, 6; 22, 10, 66; 27, 3 Z>;
1
46, 3i8; 59iii; 62,22; rabitti^ 1,11,14,17; 2,15; 3,6,
13:
6,
114;
130;
7, 6;
23;
8, 19,
19,5; 33,8; 50,
g,
26: 10, 5; 12, 25, 79, 88,
61,14; 6s,
29;
5, 10,
*;
33, II-
rubfi "prince":
rw&i 9,2;
19,26; 22,1;
10,3;
22, 9, 22.
rubatu "princess ru-ba-tu 19, 34,
surbn "powerful, mighty": $ur-bu-u
11
;
*-
6,1,2,18,97; 10,7;
3, 10;
$ur-bat 6o : 9;
ur-ba-ta-ma
^-iift 4, 24,
9, 23,
47; 6, 85
28; 37, 7; #/r-
7
6, 71, 77, 85,
7,
*l
KJG
7, 2;
nir-bi 6, 16;
12, 93;
2, 8;
MAKIM) 6, 124;
rabisu (ideogr.
^wRIG
90;
7,
21,7;
18, 17; 21, 23,
2 3 ? 5? 5i 2 7? nir-bi-ka 27, 24; nar-bi-ki
32; nir-M-ki 30, 15, 17.
a plant:
s//r-
38, 5.
1 ?
rabisu a demon:
21,34,36;
sur-ba-ti 4, 12;
D\ Sur-bu-tum
41; 5, 8; 6, 69;
2,
12; 48, 17;
20,8,10;
18, 6;
narbH, nirbu "greatness, might":
mar-bi-ka
2,
6 S 94;
10, 22.
19, 17*
"to tread, to advance": I
ir-di 8, 5;
i
III
Sur-dim-ma
i
30, 14-
rldutu u copulatlon; dominion
1
":
ri-du-su 53,9; riduti(ti)
59,6.
II
J
"to raise";
IV
2
do.: at~fa-ra-[am] 61, 13.
"to help, to deliver": 1
ru b^ "enchantment
ru-$a-nim-ma 53,
1
sorcery"':
4.
m-&u-u 33,31;
ru-fti-i 12,
81, 106.
rakasu "to bind, to knot *: ar-kus-ka 2, 27.
raksu "bound": rak-su-ma 50, 19; 53,7.
1
riksu "band, cord":
(ideogr.
KIDA)
"to be loose
rimku
11
;
II
i
rik-sa 2,27;
12,99;
3^
"to loosen'
"libation": rim-ki
2 ^5
ffi-J* 33, 44;
4j
J
4-
1
:
ru-um-[mi]
2, 39.
i, 54; 61, 12.
rusii "magic, sorcery": ru-[su-u] 33, 31; ru-si-i 12, 82.
1
VOCABULARY
74
u
rapasu
be broad";
to
II
u
i
[rap&Su
to enlarge":
to broaden,
ru-up-pis 5, 4.
u
broad, wide-spreading-, distant":
rapsu
12,
20
^4; rap-sn 6, 92; rapastti(.
62, 3;
rasjbu
H
7,
30;
7; rapasti(ti)
mpsati(ti)
i
8.
1
powerful": ra-as-bu 60,
raig"hty,
raftbu
rusubu
u
rap-su
i,
l8 *75 21,23,90; 22,42,
61, 6; rapSati** 10,11; 12,39;
67; 30,
u
^
.
.
rap-$a-a~ti 9, 6;
60, 5;
rapastim(thn)
.
13.
do.: ra-sub-bu 14, 16; 21, 93; 49, 25.
do.: ru-$&-bu(?)
i, i.
to possess; to grant": a-ra-si xi, 12 ^4; a-ra-a$-$i n, 12;
..... -ra$-$i-ma 21, 75: ^zr-^" 12, 69; ^fr-j/ 12, 69 C; 15,
4, 5; H-ir-su-ni 12, 6i5; 50, 25; lirm-ni (ideogr.
TUK)
III
12, 61;
^"
sa
rel.
pron.
i
jz/r-^" 13, 28.
"who, which
?
11
;
sign of the genitive:
g, 12, 13, 16, 19, 25, 38, 39, 40, 42,
22, 23, 24, 26;
46, 48;
n
4, 17, 19, 37, 38, 39, 41, 43, 44,
52, 53, 54, 55, 66, 82, 83 E, 85,
27^, 5
i
^
bis
,
bis
118, 122, 129;
,
,
i2 ter , 14,
igA,
17, 8; 18, 8;
4; 33,
D,
bis
3
,
19, 22, 23,
11,1,17,26,28,36;
12,
23, 9;
13, 5i 7i
";
2, 5, 6, 7, 8, 52,
62,
101, 103, 105, 116;
19. 8, 10, 12, 31,
22, 12,40;
I
20, 31, 43, 45, 56, 60, 63, 64, 66, 67,
68, 76, 81, 85, 86, 97
74;
20, 22, 23,
19,
7, 5,
bis
8, I2
,
54, 56, 60, 61;
9,25, 34,4; 10,19,21,35;
bls
x,
46, 50, 51; 2, 14,
3, 6, 12;
,
26;
,
&z
6, 27, 40, 44, 49,
bis
86, 88, 8 9
113
24, 26,
45
bls
27,
32; 21,
n^
bis
;
30,
7, 10,
10, 21, 24, 28, 29, 30,
36;
35, i;
42, 9, 12, 18; 46, 15; 48, 17;
5,
14, 16,
i2 bis , 13; 31,
39, 16;
1
8, 19,
40, 3, 9?
23; 52, 5;
53,14,20,21,23,24,26; 55,3; 56,1,9,11; 57, 3,4,6;
58,5, 6, 7; 59,2,11,12,14; 60,7,13,15,19,21: 61, 5,
16, i6A; 62, 13, 17, 18, 19; sd i, 23, 47; 2, 13; 3, n; 6,
4^;
7505^55i59;
97;
13,19,20;
53, 6; 54,
i, 2,
9^34; 10,30,32; 12,12^,19,21,
22,50; 31,2,3;
33,8;
35, 14;
50,13:
4; 55, 5; 56, 8; 57, 2.
"
a5u, sasunu pers. pron., "he, they; him, them":
stLsunu;
$&-& 53i
!
5; $&-nu 12,41;
$a~a-m
13, 20; sa-su-nu 12, 14.
VOCABULARY
su'atu;
i
12, 8,
ft,
sunuti dem. pron.,
su-fa
BI (=su)
60, 2;
1
su-a-tu
:
a measure: n, 43;
60, 2; $u-nu-ti 12, 104.
tesr
connective particle: $u-ut
stit
"that, those'
iA\ su-a-ti 7, 62; 57, 7; &%z/tt (BI) 30, 28; Stfati
(BI) 40, 15;
A
1?5
31; 62, ij
2, 30,
.
25,8; 30,22; 40,8;
12, 3; 21, 29;
62, 26.
i*u
1
u
1
to look for,
to look,
to seek";
u
I 2
to seek,
1
look
8; fi-si-
^
concern oneself with **; 13 do.: I
for.
27,
6, 28;
/l-/-^" 6, 73;
a-$l-*-ki 4, 29;
n,
lu-us-ti-'-fna
I 3 is-ti-m-
6,
.-i(P)-ma
Sru
l
29; siri* -ya 53,
sirtu ^iniquity":
2,
38
jte/
no;
6,
1
1
;
i,
2, 16;
5/n 8, 16;
1,26;
i6Z>;
13 ^4;
3, 14.
$iri**-ya
jf3fr-rf
2,
1,45; 33,
.
38; 11,19;
&r-tnn
/?.
1
:
$aru-ka 18, 15.
1
?
be
n,
26; 22, 63.
$iri**-$u-nu 18, 7 yf
$ir-ti
saru "wind, breeze'
u
*
^ ee to escape'
"to
/jf-//- -
48.
taSiltu "decision (?)**: ta-$i-Ia-a-ti
5fru
37, 9;
) 6, 9;
[i$-A]- -i-ka 27,
13;
situ "moment, time":
"flesh":
ti-i-
ti-tl--&-ka 27, 16;
53, 16;
7, 11;
27,
/-/9
(Hna
I 2 &-rf-*-3i 8, 10; ?&s-tz~i
su-ma
n;
2,4; a-si-^-ka 1,21; 21,
i-H-*
BC;
ta-si-
i
:
i-si-it
n,
10.
satisfied": lu-uS-K 9, 23; 22, 23.
a
to
Sabasu^
Mi-sa
be angry":
21, 87:
Sat-su
sab-su-ma
A>^ 12, 55.
UB.UB: UB.UBf^
6, 8>,
4,37,45; 6,87;
88;
7, 19,
7,25;
26.
30, 24; 40, 12; 62, 29,
ta-$a-bit(?) 26, 5.
sagganakku
a governor or high
official:
sagganakku
19, 14-
sigaru
A*^W
ID
"bolt": *9*&garu 53, 22.
21, 43.
a tree:
^ID
12, 5; 30, 25.
sadti "mountain": $a-du~u g 32; sadu-u 33, 7; $t-di-i 12,
:
28; awi*^ 21, 81; 32, 9; sadani^(ni) 59,
sadafeu "to move along,
io
3.
advance": is-di-&u
8, 5.
1
VOCABULARY
76
sidu "guardian deity":
Um Sidu
ilu
13, 21; 22, 19; 50, 24;
[SSdu
(AN.ALAD)
(AN.DAN)
8,12; 12,110;
sidu
6,
32; 19, 29;
22, 8, 64.
sumu
Sfirou "garlic":
FVfltf
33, 45-
SiP u "foot": **/*#>12,55; 22, 60.
write, to inscribe": ta-Sa-far 6,
sataru "to
1
si'u "corn, grain
Sibu "old man
1
I
1
i
/-&#-*
Samu
u
53.
to
':
Si-am 12,
':
si-bi
n,
to
mu-sim
simtu "destiny":
6,
10; su-tur 27, 7.
1
4, 30.
n,
6; Si-bi-im
Ii
establish":
-$im-mi 21, 83;
i
^7,6; &pi**-y&
6^4.
8.
settle,
II
16;
^^
4,3;
j?w;// 6,
sim-ti 6,
1
13;
62, 5;
5i-i-mi 10,
113; 19, 21;
19, 9; 58,
6, 19;
ta-Sim-ma
i.
19,21; Si-mat
10, 16;
112; 10, 15; 22,3; Si-mat-ka 15,13; Si-ma-a-ti 19, 34"?
1
6, 112 F; 15, 11; 19, 6, 9; 21, 60; 58, i; 62, 2.
Sim&ti*
Ptasimtu:
ta-sim-ti 41, 3.
sakaku: tasakak?(ak) ideogr. UD.DU 12, 13.
maStakal a plant: ^ommaStakal 11,44; 12,9.
u
sakanu
Ii
placed":
US-' 7 ;
to place,
to set,
7i 2
i
1,12,39; 4,17,39;
iSakna(na)
6
X 9,
;
10; 27,
u^4;
6,84.6",
50, 14; 53, 24; 54, 2;
ta-Sa-
55, 3; 56, 9; 57, 4; 5S, 6; 59, 12; 60, 19; 61, 16;
kan
22, 49;
ta-sak-kan
6,
108; tasakan(an)
M, i5 I02 T II6
ii, 42, 43, 45; 12, 3,4,7, ii,
12;
15,24;
51, ii, 15;
be
to
to lie,
to establish;
8,
20;
H;
J 4,
2, 10;
;
J 3,
18,19^; 21,29; 30,22,26; 32,3; 40,8;
62, 26, 27, 28;
tasakan-ma
22, 34;
[ta-Sa?]-
ka-ni 33, 16; li-Sak-na 12, 70; lis-ku-nu-ni 12, 61 5; jfi>&
22, 60; S&-kun-ma 19, 24; $uk-na 6, 116; 10, 18; 12,
HO.Z?;
21,68;
22,65;
....
^ukun(un) 1,22;
sukna(na) 12,
sa-ki-nu 62, 10; sakin(in) i, ii;
^^-. .... 22,47; saknu(nu) 12, 67, 116; Sa-ki-na-at 33,
2; sd-ki-in 1,3; sa-kin 21,38; sa-kin 20,12; 46,17;
no;
jj/*.
8, 7;
sak-na-&t 11,28; Sak-na-ta 42,8;
III
Sii-uS-kin
Hi
tu-sak-na
SfauS-kin
i,
36; 33,19;
22,14;
9,13;
IV i i$-sak-na 13, 18; is-sakmu-Sa-aS-ki-nu 46, 17;
nam-[ma] 13, 19; is-sak-nu-nim-ma 27, 12; lis-sa-kin i,
i
VOCABULARY
49;
4$
83Z7;
IV
33^34;
5*5
177
it-ta-na-a$-ka-nam-ma
3
6,
7,19.
Siknu "creature":
33,8; 37,5; sik-nat
si-kin
10, 13;
61, 3-
sikaru "drink":
si-kar
i,
20;
2, 29.
&albabu "mighty, courageous (?)"
9, 3, 3i;
-/#-*
sululbu:
fr.
$al-ba-6u
1^33^?:
17; 46, 20; 53, 3.
2:2,
58, 15; $&-lu&-&u-Su 48, 18.
sallatu: ?Sal-la-t& 12.119.
u
"
salamu Ii
11
perous
I
II
;
to be intact, perfect, complete, to be prosi
"to preserve intact, to cause to prosper' :
1
lu*u$-lim-ma
i
8, 17;
9, 10;
54, 6; lu12, 66
12, 66, 90; 22, 13; 30, 15;
-u$-Iint
45, 2;
Hi
7;
sul-li-ma-am-ma
5; Sul-lu-mu 4, 32; 6, 75; 7, 13; 37,
salmu
sulmu
'intact, safe
12, 71;
6,
n,
10;
26.
$&,-ul-ma 58,4; sul-mu 4,
:
45,7; 5ul-mi 12,
-wtf
26;
9,
n.
and sound": sal-mu
"peace, prosperity'*
6,12458,11;
sulmu(mu) 10, 22;
mu-5al-lim
12, 112;
sulma(ma)
1
13;
21, 67, 68; sulmi(mi)
12, 105.
Sa 1 urn m at u "light": $a-lum-ma-ia 21,58; $a-Iwn-ma-ti
46, 15-
ilan "setting"; a point in heaven: $i-la-an
H
(2)^?)
9, 41.
*nu-Sal-K-tu 62,11.
1
stimu "name": Su-nm 11,32; $&-ma n,8; 5/// 12, 75 C;
um-$u 12, 120; $umu-ka 9, 8;
30, 14; mini 40, 15;
-ka%,i\ sumu-ki4i$$\ m-mi-ya 19,22; $&-nd(pi?)-i
;
"
26;
5*
J
^-
4;
5,3; 12,75;
Ii
to hear":
jtf-i/ 2,
21, 63;
7?
J
32; 12,
59^;
$i-ma-a
27, 19;
J 3i 2 ^; Stt-mi-Sti-nu
li$-mi 1,43;
2,
50, 21
32 ^;
19,14.
33,25; lu-u$-mf(?)
;
-*///
i,
12, 59; 13, 27;
si-mi-i i, 41
;
Q; 33t 22; 37, 8; si-mi-i 4, 27; Si-mi-i 6, 72;
6,
72
j5";
&-mu-u
-^
45; &-mu-u(?) 10, 27; si-mu-u 21, 82;
&-mat
Sirma-a-at
jtf36;
21,
7,
12;
4;
59? 5;
33,
21, 75;
M^/ 19, 28; si-ma-a 9, 19; 22, 65;,
III i tu-sa-as-mi-t
7,
33,17;
ma-at 33,
IV
i
Ii$-Si-mi 8, 14;
III 2
[mu$]-ti(?}-i$-
2.
Y
VOCABULARY
178
1
simH
"obedient, friendly
u,
si-mu-u
*:
3; 27, 14.
taSmft "prosperity, success": ta$-mu-&
ta-ma-a 33, 15, 1 6; 6x, 19; laS-mi-i 4, 6.
^NDE? Sumllu
&-mi-lu-uk-ki
"left":
4,
26
su-mi-li-ya
8, 13;
g
?
*
2 i 9;
g, 17
5;
9, 17; 22, 18.
Sumili-ya
HDD Samt
"heaven": samu-ii 3,5; 6, 128; 8, 18; 10,4, 24; 12,
ii9(?); 61, 8; &W/M 4, 15; 16, 12; Sami-i i, 5, 9, 3i 33;
3,8; 4,24;
5, 12, 15;
*i
4,21,71, 100, 107; 7,5,9?
6, 3,
9; 12, 64, Si, 83; 13, 20; 19, 7; 21, 6, 10, 15, 73, 81; 22,
39;
17;
27,5,8; 31,7; 32,7,15; 37,7; 39, 8; 46, 1 1; 48,
1
49> 2 9; 50, 3. 8; 60, 5; 61, 5; 62, 3. 9; Samt* (ideogr,
IDIN,
1
I
E?"
i
6;
cf.
18, 4;
19,
1
8;
i-$am-ma-mu
sammu
$a-ma-mi 6, 78 DE\
$a-ma-mi 8 24; $d-ma-mi 6, 78,
21, 81) 12, 28; 32, 9;
7,
T
SSi 11
-
Sammu 12,67,101,104,115; sammu-ka
"plant":
1
12,97; Scwimi* 12,76.
samnu
NI) 30,28; samnu (ideogr.
(Ideogr. NI) 11,43;
12,3,15,102,116; 21,29; 25,8; 30,22; 62,26; samni
NI.IS)
"oil": Santnu (ideogr.
bis
n;
11,45; 12, 8
,
(Ideogr. NI.IS)
3I.MAN a
Samaru
,
plant:
u
II 2
44; 30, 26; 51, 13.
teI.MAN
12, 10.
to revere, to worship": I 2
?$it-mu-ru 60,
n;
12, 91, 92; 54,
lu-u$-tam-mar
II 2
15;
samni
8, 17;
,
6; lul-tam-ma-ra 21, 90.
IDE? samru
$A.NA
"violent": Sam-ru 21, 40, 41.
"vessel for incense; censer'
12, 4, 86, 118;
28, 6;
32, 3;
47, 7; 51, ii
i"D!f
Sanitu u
13, 14;
33, 39;
;
16,
u;
34, 6;
1
2,
:
38, 4;
9; 8, 20:
n,
42;
21, 74, 92; 22, 69;
18, 19;
39, 5; 41, 2; 46, 10;
52, 4; 62, 27.
times":
103, 117; 15, 23; 18, 19
Sanitu
A\
6,
25, 7;
96;
8,
21;
12, 16, 99,
30, 27; 32, 4; 40, 13;
52, 4; 61, 4; 62, 30.
saninu
"to oppose, to rival": I
i
sa-na-an
i,
IV
19;
i
i$-$a-na-an 60, 10.
sasu u to speak, to
s-as~si
6,
call, to
109; al-si-ka
invoke, to
6,
61; al-
command":
I
i
ta-
6,
34;
al-si-ki 4, 2 7; 6, 72; 7, 10, 62; 37, 8; 57, 7; si-si-ma 50,
VOCABULARY
fiarru]
10; $&-su-u ii, 4;
II
179
ii-si-is-sa,
i
13,21; mu-$a-a$-
21, 3-
r$H
2f
aptu
"lip": sap-ti~ya 13, 22.
u
sapiku
30, 21
pour out": tasapak(ak) 12,3; 15,20; 21,29:
to
33, 40; 62, 26;
;
saplu "that which
6,
46;
.
jte^-.
.
1,15; mplati*
BE?"
saparu
6,
sa-pi~Mt 9, 37.
beneath; beneath, under": sa-ap-la
is
12, 4;
57, 13, 14; saplu 21, 55; sapli-ka
.
.
1
59, 4.
"to send"; i$-pur~an-ni 12,98; lu-ns-pur-ki 4,36;
81; 7,18.
Sipru
"letter,
message":
III
18, 4;
i
-jjDE^
2, 16;
[$d]-jru-& 27, 5 {7Z?; j4-^
14; 21, 60; sa-kd-a
3,
27, 5;
sa-ku-tum
I 3t3;
6,
15; 37, 13.
7,
misrii "property, wealth'
?"
sa-M-ta
12,54;
i$)-fcu-u
tu-sa-as-fea 2, 21.
sakii "high, exalted":
$a-$a-a
16, 3.
Si-pir-
sakii "to be high": //(glossed
mlsritu: mi$-ri-tu-&~a
1
:
mti-ra-a 8,
13.
10, 4.
u "powerful": Sar-bu 12,18.
sitrahu do.: si-tar-fat n, 46.
:/
sarahu Ii "to be
make br!ght(?/
sar-^at
bright (?)":
i,
II
6;
i
"to
!
:
u
sarhu
"?
bright(?)": sar-^a
$&r(fy-fa-a-ki
"cypress
iwsurmmi
6, 22.
i,
18;
ar-bu-tum
8, 22.
8, 6.
15
surminu
Saraku
sur-ru-^at
w* Surminu
:
12,
15, 102;
51, 13;
30, 26.
"to offer, to present": ta~s&r~rak 21, 74; 31, 10;
2, 27, 28; snr-ka 19, 23; sur~kam-ma 9, 19 5;
as-ruk-ka
Siir-kdm-ina 9, 19; sur-ki 8, 17.
Saruru "splendour":
ru-ra-ki 8,
Sa-ru-ru 1,30;
sa-ru-ur 5, 12;
9.
sarru "king": sar-[ru?] 60.2;
j?^rrw
i,
19, 14, 15, 25; 33, 35; 41, 3; 46, 18; 52, 5;
MAN)
i,
50;
&*m"
61, 13;
31; jter (ideogr.
sarrani 62, 31.
62,
j^-
5^r
MAN)
6, 38,
12, 87;
91;
5oC; 12,20;
te>w (ideogr.
7,
29; 22, 41;
LUGAL
60, 2;
I
VOCABULARY
So
[Sarratu
arratu u queen": mr-ra-inm 12,89;
ra-ti 24, 3; 27, 3 C; Sar-rat 4, 9,
n;
2 7i3? 49, *5
31, 32; 12,
9,
89 C;
33, 9 47-
!.! a plant: ^Sl.Sl
12, 10.
satu "to drink": mti-$u (ideogr.
#-#-# 6,8;
Sittu "misery":
NAK)
jfeY-Ai
53,17.
i2 5 78;
j&-jte
78 C.
12,
n,i6C.
5ittutu(?): sit'tu-tu 11, 16; sit-tu-tu-um
n
TU
to^TU
a plant:
DNsD tamtu
"ocean'
19, 17.
1
:
ma-ti 61, 6; tamati^
u
tfrtu
1
soiil,
spirit
**r*tirti**-Su-nu
Uto c^rry
off,
1
12, 28;
22, 42; 32, 9.
**rufirtu-&-a
':
(IR.UR)
come": HI
tibfi itto
ta-ma-a-ti 18, 3; 21, 81; ta-
/^/2/z 61, 6;
(ER.UR.U)
12, 58;
18, 7.
u-sat-bi 13, 26.
i
to take
away":
lit-ba-lu 59, 10.
"to turn, to return"; II i u to bring back, to
restore": I i itur 59, 21; li-tu~ra 6, 87; 7, 25; n, 39;
taru
I
1
litura(ra)
22, i627;
4,
tairu u pitiftd,
1
II
45;
tf--
i
15^;
9,
/z-zV^
Az-af-rdHte 6, 63;
compassionate":
tairatu "compassion":
.
.
? ti-i-n
tabazu
tukultu
.......
27,
ta- ai-ra-tu- ka
46,
6;
te-
22, 58; ta-ai-ra-tu-ki 6, 92; 7, 30.
1 8, 9.
"battle":
u
..... -^ar-jw
2, 49.
help, aid": tukulti(ti) 2, 46;
ill tmu-t&l-lum 58,
1
22,16;
9,15;
6; fa-ai-rat 27, i6-4.
fl-,
HI
ti-i-ru-u
tutirafra) 2, 22.
1
9, 4.
6.
"to entrust, to bestow":
li-$a-at-li-ma 12, 85 C\
li-
Sat-Km-ma 12,85; s&-ut-li-ma-am-ma 6,119; 10,19; 22
20; 60, 22; ...... ... .~ma-am-ma 6, 68.
HDD
tamft "to speak, to declare
22;
lu-ta-mi 53, 29
bis
?
1
':
Ii Zi-ta-mi-ka
30; /-&*-.
.
.
.
.
i,
6,
i
125; 10,
26; la-ta-am
VOCABULARY
TI.S AR]
18, 17;
IV
li-ta-mu-u
2 ? a-ta~ta-ma
tamttn "word,
tamib^
li-tam~mu-&
12, 112;
(=
1
8
1
12, 112,6";
*attatmu?) 21, 19, 20.
oracle": ta-mit
i,
16; ta-mit-ti-ka
"to hold, to grasp": tam-^at
tappii "helper": tap-pi-i
6,
117;
i, 17.
2, 18; 3, 15.
10, 18.
1
tappntu "help
tarrlnnu a
2, 28 7X
TI.SAR
*:
tap-pu-ti 13, 4.
sacrificial feast:
tar-rin~nu 2, 28;
ideogr. 12, 102; 30, 26.
tar-rin-na
APPENDIXES.
L
AI
(ilu)i
AZAG
Hh
(itu):
.
11 If
^HF"
6,
KH
126; 10, 23.
12, 86.
AZAG.IZU #&;: HF~ Kll
Ann
(ilu)i
,
-HP
If
K^I
As5ur: ^>
I
a,
ASsur (/;:
Assiirttn
9; 6, 2, 4, 6, 24;
,
26
Z>; 50, 13;
;
50, 12; 55, 2;
7,
7; 8, 24; 10, 25;
61, 5, 7; 62, 17.
^
5^
^
w--
5<>,
13; 56, 8;
12, 103.
8.
^
->f ^ JJ ^ITI ^ *T
^|f
(ilu)i
1 1
^f Il^ll 12,67,105;
4 101, 104, 115;
9, i.
ASSur-bin-apli fJ:
12,
*
86 Cl
12,
1
12, II, 13,
ff///j:
^H^f
35; 43 6; 46, 14; 50, 6; 60,
AN.gUL.[(LA.)MI]:
la
PROPER NAMES.
LIST OF
I ->f-
56,7; J
^ ^1
>-^
^>f- tJITT II 3, 7;
85^, 87, 89, 99, 105;
||
J^I
4, 7, 10,
2,
t^
n,
26 D\
^T
27, ii^4.
15; 5, 18; 9, 24; 10, 25;
27, 7; 53, 4, 29; 61, 20; 62, 17, 21
;
PROPER NAMES.
^yjl
12, 87;
^
P"
183
II
4, 14.
2,44;
in;
4,13;
6,
49, 5?
HP"
^T-
*-fflf
^yy^ ^yr
^
i,
Isagila:
ri'/j:
Irua
a , 4 6 ; 7, 4; 9, 4; 22, 4;
4 14; 9 3; 53
,
,
^
-f f
HF~
tJIH
IStar (*/;:
8,
20;
^S
A ^1!
UD.DA.GAN
8,
>-"
^r
(i7;:
BU .....
9, 4,
3^;
14,8;
^
4,
"-
^
^JJ
7,
59;
57,2,13;
7, 39.
6, 22.
i,
29,33;
S,
30, 19. 20;
",
'5=
31, 8;
8, 35
^Hf~
32, 6, 14;
<W
39, 3;
20; 32, 2, 3.
(ilu?):
Hp- ^T ^IT
Utgallu ^/>: HF- ^T
Ba'u
9, 5-
31.
,
2, 12; 3, 10;
^
H~ <^Ay
->f
^TT!
8.
24.
^ J:^
(ilu): *-*^p-
,
3; 58, z8.
-111^1111 1,42? 7,3;
3,40; 33,
(ilu):
,
33
52, 5.
^^^;-. >->f ^JJ
K=Hf- ^VTTT 8= 7, 34-
fsara:
^T
-^11 ^HN
lifeara f/H ,
ISum
32-
H~ W &*} @[/
(Uu): ?
IR.Nt.NA
",
16; 2, 16, 31; 3, 14; 4,43; 6,85; 7,23; 21,60.
^11 ^TT*
16, 8; 22,
3i,(?)
18, 20; 30, 30; 36, 10; 39, 9;
I"*""*-
& ^]]
I.MAH.TIL.LA: tJTIT
IMINA.BI
12,88;
10,15;
ftura (Apsu): ^]]]]
fkur: ^yyyi
4, 8;
12, 8 7 <r,89<7.
If
ryyyy
07
^ffl t
HP"
(ilu):
<
^M M
^T
->f
tE
12, 36.
2, 14; 3,
-
4, 24, 47; 6, 71, 77, 85, 90, 95; 61, 21.
^ ^|
fc
,.
->f
^-
t5<y?)
6,
i2 S
;
IO, 22.
Babilu: J$f3 ^>f E^TT
<M
9, 4,
33?
M ^T ^1
22, 6.
1
APPENDIX.
84
Bfl
filu):
^HI
^IIT
345 2,
*,
u,
17,
30; 3, 10, 15; 5, 16;
25, 30; 7, 7; 9, 24; 10, 25; 27, 9,8; 43, 6; 60, 6;
HF~
19, 33!
Bint
HSf
~T
**f
r*/;:
HF~ *-<
Bilit-ili /S/;:
^
Borsippa:
X
27, 9; >+j-
9,
1
1
*fcJSJ
<M
33,
5,
"
I
7? 62, 17.
HF-
^TTT 35,14;
C ^f ^f
41;
^TIlM
6, 19,
!
-Ml
.ss.
71^; 7,9,15,23,28; 9,34-
6,
tSS *=1T S=T ^T <M
9',
22,4.
^^1
Gibil ^7}: "Hf~
GlS.BAR
Dagan
(5f/;:
(i/u):
HF"
r/;:
Damkina
(ilu):
^
2 , 445 5, 9(?)-
^ <M <R
^r
->f ^ ^g
9, Si-
5, io-
^^! ^J
$& Hh <IM
HF~
fz/aj:
Diir-ilu:
~^T
>
<ff
12, 24.
",
3, 8, 9; 4, 95
89.
6, 18.
(ilu):
Zarpanitu
-HP
(ilu):
KAK.SLDI
^.
If
-*f- >*v
(kakkabu):
M -jT ^
LUGAL.KIRRUD
i,
:
(ilu):
^TT
^1^
2.
49, 20; 50, 29.
<{^ ^ITT^ 46,13-
^1
^M
21, 59; 46, 12;
HF~
27, 3.
(ilu):
V
->f"
-/"| >^f- <Jgf 22,
^T^ ^
^>f
MUL.MUL: ttfHf- ttlHF"
MI.MI ^/; ^HF~
^5-
*-flff
KIRRUD.AZAG.GA: <J@[
KU.TU.SAR ci/;: >*f- ^J
Marduk
x, 6-
12, 86.
^&;: ->f- <I?|=
DU.KIRRUD.KU
ZA.GAR
tj HP
HF" KfT
DU.DUL.KU
DI.KUD
^
^IIA
T^
34,
^C^T
j^^ <^[
47, 6;
4,
12, 25.
16.
5-
4, 46,
48;
6, 91, 97,
102;
7,
29; 9,
3,
9,21,27; 10,3,6,7,10; 11,1,7,30,40,41,42; 12,2,16,17,
21,26,27,95,98,114; 13,12,13,31; 14,11,12; 15,17; 16,
10;
17,5; 18,19^;
22,9,41; 42,26; 53,3,4,27; 59, 18;
PROPER NAMES.
HP"
^11
*TTT
^
^CTIT 22
3, 30, 37, 62, 68; 33, 23;
NA.GAL.A
<Y/;:
Nl.DU.[NI?]
Namra$it
Namtar
>"Hp-
^T
*~
7<>;
>
t=^
^^
J
i
f^1
]
J^
J
NIN.A .....
(ilu):
NIN.A.KU.KUD.DU
NIN.GAL
(//):
(ilu):
53, 20,21.
9, 3i-
NU(N).NAM.NIR
(//),
Nusku
(//): *->f-
Nlrgal
(ilu):
^^
^n" "x^
61, 21.
<
42; ->f-
yTr
Sin
i,
(ilu)i
5, 13-
1 '^'11
*^"
*^ D
42
,
23.
50, 29; 55, a(?
20 ' 6 ? 2 7,
M
4-
^HP~ HFFPF
Sin.
t^M
6, 18.
<^If n,
34;
27,4,15^,25; 28,5; 46,11;
27, 10.
28; 51,
>+l-
>f
3i;
i,
S1B.ZI.AN.NA (kakkabu): ^t^Hf" 4=^1!
50,
1-
-HP" "/" -JI^" -ff^f 2 7,
(z'/a):
^/l
""^
i"
1
-"
2, 25,
(//w):
22, 28.
49-
]}
^1 HI
-HF~ ^1 ^T"^
32; 22,
H~ JtT^
44,
-j
->f
NIN.MIN.NA
Nannaru
^
,
4^, 9-
9-
^T
(%<;: -Hf-
^
3 6-
.
NIN .......... f/;: -
(i/):
HP-
-'^Ms?
42; ?
i,
t\*~ If
^>^I ^1
-HP" *^TI^
(ilu):
^TjjSf
^^T
-HP"
(ilu):
(//?(}:
>
Hf~
NIX ..........
Ninib
;
"^ T?
f-Jf- Jf
(kakkabu):
*^"T
-HP"
fihi):
12, 8 5 , ss, 105, 114; 62, 25
ii, 18; 22, i, 70; 33, 6.
1 8,
MuStabarru-mtitanu
Nabfl
22, 24, 36, 38; 43, 2;
13, 155
i
A
-fa-T BTO
-^IT
2 475
185
9,
\\\
^H^
*"Hf"
10; 52, 3.
i, i, 2, 12, 16,
63, 64, 65, 66, 113
F\
7,
31, 39; 4, *7, 395 Si *3; 6, 36,
^o, 60;
19, 10;
27,
n A\
23, 8; 24,
5,6; 27,8; 31,11; 50,14; 53,24; 54,2; 55,3; 5 6 >9; 57.4;
z
1
APPENDIX.
86
f
28; 24, 4; 25, 5! 26, 4;
f
Piu
Kffi^<!g
Rammanu
(*/):
,
*9?
^T! ^T
-!!
2 3, 6; 26. 3;
6,70.
i, i;
t]Hp- ^1
(kakkabu):
6
61, 16; 62, 16;
58, 6; 59, 12;
46,
n.
4^>^f 20,10,16; 21,19,24,25,28,32,
>->f-
36,41,72,73, 76,91; 50,8; 59,18.
Sala
(*/):
Samas
(//a):
(7a):
29, 2.
i, 10,
32; 5, 14; 6,112,127; 10,15.23,26,
32,8; 45,3; 53,4,6,16,23; 56.2; 59,8,18;
60, 4t 5; 62,
Tasmitu
^J
->f-
12,35;
30;
^J
-*f "gff
1
6;
HP
>-*f ^|
Jt|
<]^
53, jg.
K ^E
i.
37, 5', 5-'! 2, 9, 10;
n,
335 33, 10, 20, 37, 38.
n.- LIST OF NUMERALS.
I; J
II:
Ill:
I!,I2
12,
tCT
.
JT 22,31; 35,9; 51,9,10; 61, 11.
yyy
6,
96; 8. 21; 12,16,99,103,117; 15-23; 18,19^;
25^ 7;
30, 27; 32, 4; 40, 13; 52, 4; 61, 4; 62, 25,
29, 30.
VII: Tp n, 37; 25,
8; 31. 9; 40, 7; 61, ir.
VIII: }}}} 48, 18.
XIX:
-61,
XX:
61, 12.
XXX: <
1,18; 61,
XXXVI: <ffi
L:
u.
f
40, 8.
35, IS-
12.
NUMERALS
LIST OF
6-.
i
.
-
.
4 sa-
.;
-tu
....
dan-.
-r#; 4 ?
.
$i(lim?)-.
7
/z/-
////(//)-.
A-&-.
2
.
.
.
.
.
.
4
.;
.
.
.
.... .-/; 13 ....
-mu\ u
17
12
r//-a;
6,
.
.
29^
29
.... ,-ya\ .... .-&>; 32 ilu
51 .... .-//--. ....;.... .-//;
r/-/-
sui
$a-
;
54 fuk(isu?)
....
57
.
.
;
58
.-sa\
....
109
.
A-tf-
55
22
;
MU-u\
sa-an-dak?\
,
.
.
.
.
/f/-.
.
.
/*--
58
;
.
.
.
.
,;
;
.;
13
24 K-.
31
.
.-/;
.
.;
-flr;
-sa.
.
.
.;
^-/<^-
84
.;
ki-i-.
;
....
.-ka\
-na-di-
128
.
.
//-
.
.-ki\ su-.
.
.
.
rfiz-
;
5
K2"-;
8,
-jte(/);
.;
16
7,
;
41
.;
;
-1/2-
117
-///>;
26
-su-
SA.TAR
;
24 UD.DU-ka\
36 .... .-ma-li-tu\ 42 UD.DA*GAN~,
25
32
....
44
-#;
49
18
ff-
n
;
-&; 33
19
55
;
.
;
28
;
>7
5^
ni~
-jfzi-Ai;
i-
-
.-^/;
tum(dum?)~.
-li-$a(r)\
.
.
.
~yai
.^; 68
.
108
29 pu-.
63
56
5
;
31
;
-irs
28
-kin
....
.
.
no
-fal(f)-&i;
;
-pur(?)-
-&-ki\ 103
25 ....
9,
:
*-mu\
.
.
;
.;
^-
26 #-//-
;
61
.-//;
.;
.
.
.
;
43
.-ri-Su-nu;
.
.
.
f/ia-
47
.-/ $uk-
....
//-
.
[&ul]-K)\
16
;
/-
121
.;
.-/-^";
.
a-tu-.
.
28 ^-.
;
i. e,
; 40 gi36 na-nun....
M-ma\ 53
52
-ta-a;
27 .... .-*;
-/##>/; /
30
,
.
;
/iti\
.-ar-ma\
119 ka-.
-Md?-ki;
///;
;
;
;
101
....
106
-bi-ti\
.;
^-
-kid-
da-ta-.
83
.
r/-z-
19
;
30
:
-&";
91 pu-
;
104
-tum\
i
5,
.
.
16 j#-/-
33
.;
,
-am-ti\
59 &u-
-#/;
-Md(dan?}'Mi
90 a-
.
.
.-nam^ 5 6
.
.
60 i-tn-su-M$-
a^
di~.
25 76*
t ;
-mu\
-//;
-ur(/%?
V
.
48
-st-su;
8
1
;
23 u-pak-ku-.
2,
14
*-in-nin-ni\
35
-sut(?)-.
.-bu-ri\ 5
.
KAB.MIS;
15
47
;
26
.... .-^; 4
.... .-.$#; 50
i
.-#/;
28 dug-gun(?)
;
.;
;
-6";
-mt-at\
jte-
38
.;
....
.
.
^;
13
.;
21 /;-
;
34
.
.
34
.....
45
6
.
<fo-
36
.;
.... .-&z;
2 .... .-#;
6
.-ki\
/-.
24
.;
-#**/;
.
.
.
.
.
.
-in-nin-na\ 32
31
u
187
PORTIONS OF WORDS AND IDEOGRAPHS
OF UNCERTAIN READING.
III.
i,
ETC,
.
.
^-.
....
to, 3
.;
12
-ris
.
.
.
20
.;
.-^; 30
^ Z/Afi4
Af/.
*/.
.
.
.;
APPENDIX.
88
1
..... A
34
ii t 14 ar-ra-
;
.... .-*';
**(?); 10 ARA-rad pistini$(m$) MAD];
... .-ru-bui 18 .... .~u-um;
17
-ka\ 22
19
-a\
47 &-ma-.
.
.-rum: 44
.
.
AJ.
54
51 ta-.
.;
63 5
-j^ ;
it-tu-foi-.
.
97
1
08
/-
a*0-.
7
.
.
.
-ba sit-kain-.
,
.
....
15.
....
J/-
18
sar-.
.
.
3 J^&-
i
21,
-#; 7
14
ta-
-&z;
.
.
.
.
.;
.
.
.;
;
;
.
.
.
.
.
;
***
.
.;
20
2
9
27 .... .-/^;
GAR\
....
.
.
.
.;
sal-
46
.
.
;
-/-r?-
39
;
45
;
.;
-/;
.... .-in-na-
;
ni-
.
.-am-ma;
;
-a-
,
-i-di mus-tar-.
43
;
-nu\
18
.....;
.... .-to-
-pal-lu-u
;
6 /w-
13 da-.
.;
577"
;
*~zu
;
;/-....
16
;
....
^i2-
;
2
PAL-ma\
.... .-^2:
AN.ZA
.
^rmu-
-an;
.-; 38
-fe ta-sib-.
5
;
.;
;
31
23
5
13
;
.
19,
;
-//;;
~ru-su]
-r/ dtf-g-
42
44 /-/-
.
r-
26
33
.
.-tuk\
-MZ; 7AR(at)\
.;
-ka\
dfe-fo"-.
....
ma-a-
3
-rat-ti-ka^
12
;
.... *-tab~%a-ma\
32 ki-.
du-
so.-
5
* l-$u\
6
6
4
nap-
15
;
17
;
19
1&-,
ii
;
ru-
30
-ti-yb\
.;
-//-
;
.
.
30
.
-^;
16, 5
-#V# ; 4 pa-
;
10 al-
.
&"(?)-.
.
.
8
-ni-6u la--.
19
*-kip\
.;
17
18
-#fc;
DAGAL (ummut) MA SUR
6
;
....
^-.
;
-/flr-^;
.... -bu-ka; 21
20
;
22
->6tf;
/-
.... .-^;
i
20,
13, 2 ///-
-^;
3
-ku-[ti!]i
ma-
.-r/;
-i;
-ttm^)-man-ni\
14
-ku-nu\
J
i
18,
3
-s&;
27
14,
96 Z?
16
2
-7^^; 14
13
4
5
UD.DU [mujtur?]\
.-/;
-sap\
.-/^f;
-az\ 26
.... .-0;
104
;
18
;
GUR.UD ..,..;
17,3
53
7^(7;
;
H-
-lti-su\
*~$ut-ka\
25
^//;
n
....
2
-j^;
.-/
;
A7 ^4
/2>/^-
.;
;
13
.-jte#r;
i
.;
52 6-jte$-
[istinis(nis)^]\
**ftz-
33
.;
....
12
7
.
;
-;*/(?)-
^
-g/W?; 109
;
.-*; 22 0-#-
.
46 <4/4 ....
-pat-su .#/-;
ARA
-tu-ti-Su; 102
HUR-,
.
7V^; 60
(ma$-dafy 60 S^
80 C ^T/.je/5 MUJfLNLSU.U\
-afc;
.:
.
.
mb-kan-
BAR.DA
57
:
.
.:
.
.
.
.
.
-ka\ 17
.
.
.-*; 31
37 ....
-$ir-$i-na\
-.
.
.
;
.
GU.GAD\ 14 KU*,
.... .-$ar-$u\ 20
13
ig
....
26
;
36
;
....
41
;
/z
34
#-ff0;
3
.... / 7
-*-*; 24
23
21 &z-
-/*;
;
.
*Eh
12, 5
*
fit-
16
;
si-.
mi-
.
.
.
.
.
.
.;
.;
;
PORTIONS OF WORDS AND IDEOGRAPHS.
*
47
....;. ---- -rf(?); 49
to-.
.
.
.
51
.;
.
.
.
189
.*; at-.
.
.
.
.
.;
53 ..... -tak-ku-ii\ 54 to- ..... 62 &/- ..... 69 ....
,-y;
74 ..... -ta\ 76 .... .-ta-as-nu\ 77 ..... -$/- .....
.... .-/-//; 78 .... .-/>/-/-//; 79 .... ..to- ..... 82
..... -mu-ka\ 83 ..... -dfo-i; 84 ..... -&-/; 85 .... .-#
*'^- .....
86 ..... -te-*H
*-.....;.... .-tf-Mra; 87
..... U.A\ go ..... -*; 22, 13 GUB.BU.DU; 19 ..... ->&#;
21 tf-to-. ....;.... .-// Us- ..... 22 V. .....
_ _.
24 JT^A .....: KAN.SIR-ka$)\ 25 * .....
26 * .....
.... .-ka\ 29 /.....; 32 ^^^ [?istims(ms)]*, 34 ....
.-*;
35 ..... -6; 39 ..... -mar-ra&i 4
..... -to-w; 43 ii-tdk% u ..... 46 ki-di- .....
47 .... J- a -tu\ 48 ..... -na
ik-W~ ..... DLDl(ify 49 UGU-ma\ 50 kil-lim- .....
51
.... .-ka\ 52 im-mur-.
53 ..... -a-ni\ 54 .... .-//;
55 &<*- ..... ..... -ya\ 56 .... .-Sid\ 57 ..... -ka\ 58
..... -; 23. 4 .... .-da-ar-ti\ 9 .... .^; 24, .... ..^;
2 .... .-# 2^- .....
3 ra~.
.;
25, 2 ^r- .....
3 aft(di})-ra-. ....; 4 /-.....; 6 ..... ->&/-; 7 ..... -tf;
26, 2 ..... -Kl\ 5 ..... -tf; .... ,~sa!-tu\ 8 ..... -an-ma\
10 .... .-r; ii ..... -//M; 27, 6
LA.TI-$u; 22 ..... -#>;
26^ ..... IN.DUL-ki; 28, 7 ..... -i 29, 3 ^.
.; 30, 4
in-na- ..... 55 a-ku-.
Si-.
ki.....
.; 8 A-.
.; 9
11 //-.....; 12 MUN.GU; da-.....\ 20 URU
TI\ 24 SID(di)\
25 ^.ff^ fiiMnu(nis)]\ 26 MU.$AL\ MI\ 29 ^/- ..... to- .....
**
.... .^//; 6 ..... -*;
31, 7
9 ^r-&'(?);
32,
8 ..... -ti-txa; 12 .... .-ni-ki-nw\ da-.
13 ..... -/..... -JBW-W; 7 dan()~ .....
^";
15 ..... -ki-ma\
33,
IL dn-ru-.
.;
13 .... .-i-kti-kii 14 ..... -w";
;
;
;
;
5
^
;
7
;
?
;
;
;
;
.
.
.
.;
;
i
.
;
.
.
;
.
;
.
.
.
.
.;
.
.
.
.
.
.
.
;
;
-
-
-
;
i
.;
.
.
,
.;
i
;
.
.
.
.
-
.
18
.
.
.
*-si-na
-.
//(?)-.
7
,
.
.
,
.
.
.
17S*LIK; 16
.;
.
.
'19
46
.;
DIM .....;
,
.
.
ii
.
.
.
.^
.
.
,
.
.
.
.
4o
;
.-^/:
17 ---- .-ris-ma-, .....
..... GA]
-;
45
^ .....
;
13 ..... -mi-ik-U*, id- .....
;
KAH&AHQY,
&AG.GA ....,;
44 TAG-fna\
*- .....
;
35,3
.... .~5/4{?); ^-^4 (arkafi); 'DA.RA\ 36, i .... ..; 2
..... -"6 7
4 $*?-.
.;
.;
9 .... .-MJ;
10 ^tf-- .....
**.
rfi- .....
37,
.; 3 ..... *';
38,
n
39, 6 $ar-.
....
.;
7 ..... -/-//; i-.
.;
-bu-u\
13 .... .-/; 14 .... .-j^; 15 .... .-m~ma;, 17 ..... -i
^- ..... 40, i ..... Z?/; 3 ---- .^-JSK; /Jf./L Uu
.....
KUR.NA TU.UD.TA-, 6 ..... 4
-**; 5 .-..
15
;
;
.
.
r
.
.
.
.
.
,
.
-
.
.
.
.
.
I
.
;
.
;
1
APPENDIX.
90
..... -nt-ta-sfa', tu- ..... 8
A&A.AN SIR ....
g ..... -*; ZU.DU\ 10 SLIL(kd)\
13 ..... -*; 14 .... .-in DIMSID\ 15 .... .-bu-ma\ 42, 2
-.
5 ..... -n- &- ..... 6 ta4 U'tag-ga^)- .....
r/-*.....
ta-na-ru-.
7
9 ZIG.GIR-ka\ n D1M.KU\
.;
ir-.
12 pi- .....
.;
14 mun-nap(b)~ ..... 16 UD .....
..... -/<21 w/-.
*-.
.; 43,
.; 19 a-zu- .....
17
..... 44, 3 ..... -tu\ 4 ..... AI/*7 5
-*; 45i
..... -tf; 3 .... .-;/*; 4 l7w ..... 6 ..... -ra-ka\ 8 ..... -#
I/-//- .....
10 ..... -bil\ 46, 3 ..... -ka\ 6 ..... -/&^;
12
..... -//; 21 ..... -/; 22 ..... -//; 47, i
....
.-ji;
7
..... -;/f-/2; 2
..... -f ru-.
.;
4 ..... -na-ku-nu\ 48,
.... ,-a-/i; 4 .... .-jf^z; 5 .... .-a-ti\ 6 ..... -li-ku\ J
u
..... 1///V; 8 .... .-rr, g
.-5; 10
,-ya\
.... ,-wr; 12 ..... -jf/; 13 ..... -JBZST; 15 ..... -*'; 49^ 2
..... -u-fi\ 3 ..... -mar\ 4 ..... -a-ti\ 7 ..... -ai-ti\ 9
12 ..... -ru-$a..... -/i/; 10
.-/#(?); ii ..... -7/z;
a-ti\ 13 ..... -i; 14 ..... -;
17 ..... -ma~~u\ 18 ..... -Jf/la-Tsu\ 24 ..... -ru-ii\ 26 ..... -sa-an~nu\ 27 .... .^;
50,
-4 .... .-#?*;
27 j5
23.5 u-sur- .....
19 u-sa$- .....
un-nu SIR\
irfn&t*.
.
.
,
7
.;
;
.*,
.
,
.
.;
.
-
.
;
;
.
.
;
.
;
;
.
.
.
.
;
;
i
.
.
;
-
-
;
*
-
;
;
.
.
i
.
.
.
.
.
.
,
.
.
.
.
1 1
;
;
_
*^*-to
Hu
_.
..... -/^;
5
.
.
DUMU .....
6
.....;
17
u-.
53, 2
SU.A.RU.LA*,
GAL
.
.
18
.
.
..... _fc
.
.
.
51, 3
.;
.... .-^; 15
.
.
.
.
.-^/;
..... SI\
TAP.PIDU\ ..... -to;
..... -m~%a\
12
.;
m
<?
14
*"*-^^; $A.KASKAL\
20
[NI]DU
f,
(inu&lu, vrpitU) ra6ul)\ 22 nam-$a-ki-$u-nu()}\ 27 .... .-^V-
..... -//-to; 30 ..... /7 56, 2 ^ .....
.;
4 ki-.
17 ^- .....
5 in- .....
57, n mu- .....
.....
-mir
.....
.....
.....
^9
^; 9 ..... -S^i
*'; 3
.....; 10 ..... -jfaz; u .... .-^; 12 ..... ^; 15 ..... -si..... ^; 2 .... .-;
rn; 16
.-;/; 18 ..... -^'; 59,
Z?W? ,....; 3 7VOT/ ..... 4 BUR .....; 8
-.
.;
ii
..... -^-^; 15 .... .-yi //J- ..... 16
9 />-.....;
.... .-li-tta-an~ni ma-fai$)~ ..... 17 in-an-na-.
.;
19
*l
.-tab-ba-fa-ka fa- .....
12
.....
60, 4 KI\
-k&\ 14
at-ta- .....
16 Sf.MIS\ 17
15 ..... -di-ri-'ka^ sa- .....
..... -mat\ 18 .... .-ri NLRUS\ 22 ..... -us\ 61, 2 ..... -Sat10 SA.LA\ 15 aWa-.
ki\ 3 ..... IN 77; TO- .....
.;
GU.ZUR-ki
u-kul-li*
.....
18
.....
17
-pirka\ HI-ka\ 19
j;
....
28
.
.
.-^i;
;
.
.
.
.
;
;
;
;
;
i
i
.
.
;
.
.
;
.
;
.
.
.
.
.
.
;
;
;
;
;
.
.
.
PORTIONS OF WORDS AND IDEOGRAPHS.
am-.
.
62, 4
.
.
.
14
a-ti;
*#%
.
.
-
.
18
.*';
.
s-ak-ki
ADDITIONS
P. 3,
113,
20;
VA
9
31
for "sir.
'W,
/<-.:
-
P. 3, L
.
.
.
.
;
.
.-da-
.
.
^7
19
.;
;
//-
SAR*
AMD CORRECTIONS.
ii leg.: "ug-da-$a-rct\ for
1.
I.
....
^; war/-.
....
24
.;
-la-mu\
7
MA GU
.-#; u
22
-&-#;
.**;
.
.
.
20
.;
/
.
191
for
W-
u
uk-ta~$a-ra
Pp. 3.
23 /^.:
for
",
r
'
Pp. 3, !L 18,
33, L 18 leg.:
'.
22;
I-
"*".
Pp.
25;
I.
3,
n
9
for rik .
12, L 9 leg.: "rip
Pp. 3, II. 27, 32; 57, L 16 leg.: "jri",
u
for
P. 3, L 35
Pp. 3, L 32; 31, L 6 leg.: siY\ for "flr.
n
A-.: &T, for ta .
Pp. 4f L 2; 29, L 33; 104, L 22 leg.: d*-pa*>\
3
fur "DI.BAK *.
P. 4, L 10 /^.: "puldnttum", for "puldntiunt*.
>. -
,
-
I.
P. 4, II. 19, 20
16; 28, L 36 /eg.: "faid-&i" 9 for "imtd-ki".
"/*", for "/P
Rid., 11 21, 24 for "li-ld-kiP* poss. read "//fa-rid", cf. DELITZSCH, Handw. p. 303.
Pp. 4, L 22; 97, L 25 leg.:
"w7", for W/".
Pp. 4, I. 25; 97, L 37 kg.: "lid-dip-pW\ for V//J3
/-i/^
Pp. 4, L 25; 97, L 28 leg.: "ti-ru-", for "tf-jo/-'".
Pp. 4,
Pp.
4,
J
7<r.:
.
4
4
.
L 25; 17, L 29;
L 15 leg.: "kin",
24,
44, L 17;
29;
1.
"&".
97,
11.
29;
2,
103, L 10;
no,
37 leg.: "to-il-funF, for "&W7*
///zr/ .
Pp.5, Li 8; 35, 1.34; 60, L 33 leg.:
mewly shining", for
P. 5, L 24 leg.
"Is mighty", for "he gathers".
P. 6,
"unique".
for
P. 4,
!.
?
{
:
I.
"(with) shouts of joy".
del.
7
Pp. 7, L 3;
I.
5
leg.:
P. 8,
I.
8
19, L 17;
Ibid., L
27, L 33;
21 leg.: "Torch", for
35, L 8;
42,
"accept", or "accepteth% for "remove", or
f
.
leg.:
I.
4
P.
n,
I.
28
leg.:
1.
5; 99,
<s
33
take(th) away .
P. 10, L 19 leg.:
"Incantations", for "Incantations".
"far", for "for".
"Lady (?f.
36; 47,
if
for
^>f-"
*^-^\
Pp. 13,
15, 23; 25, 1. 30; 56, L 6; 57, L 22; 68, L 6; 105,
u
P. 13, L 27 leg.: "$pus"\ for tfntf'.
leg.: "nif\ for *tf.
11 14,
21, 24
11.
Pp. 13,
lt
1.28; 1 6, 1.23; 22, L 6; 52, J.26; 105, 1.24 leg.:
mm^hi\ for
"rnfaMu".
P. 13, 11. 35 ff. del. note to L 30.
Pp. 15, II. 7, 31;
u
n
44, L 4 leg.: "dt'F for sis
Pp. 16, L 18; 17, L 17 leg.: "/#", for
"li&\
Pp. 16, L 19; 17, L 23; 29, L 21; 31, L 24; 32, I. 20 leg.:
lt
u
P. 16, L 21 leg.: "btr4&", for
nar-M-M(MJ\ for li^M-ki(kaf.
w
!.
28
bura&\
Ibid., L 33 leg.: "/5-//^/r ,
Rid.,
leg.: "X', for "to".
.
for
"Mf,
n
w
P. 17, 1.
leg.: "/w , for
Ibid., L 34, n. 7 add. "The dupls.
tu$-ti-$tr.
for
"joined",
V^TT-
'
W.
and
It
Is
now
PP- l8 ? L
*W.
clear that the reading of
5;
l
^
l 26 ?
3'
L 8
%"
:
B
Ibid.,
^ and C I
for L
24
Veatness",
I.
26
leg.:
have since
Is
f|i
^^
for "heart".
Pp. 1 8, L 33; 27, II. 23, 26; 35, I. 2; 40, L 15; 115,
P. 19, L 24 leg.: "esteem",
"judgment", for "judgement".
mand".
Pp. 20, L 13^ 79, L 38; v 83, L 30; 90, L 14;
U
JJ
P. 22, L 15
104, II. 6, 19 leg.: "KISDA", for SAR .
L 19
for
leg.:
"com-
100,
1. 8;
add. "but
I
ADDITIONS AND CORRECTIONS.
Q2
n
P. 23, II. 27, 33 leg.: "bu", for "pu" in
LYON, Sargon, p. 8i
".
P. 24, 1. 27 poss. read "3. [rub A] n [sagganakku]
surM.
Ibid., I. 28 leg.: "//-#>, for
li-pif.
Pp. 24, I. 33; 25, L 3;
P. 25, L 6 /^.: "TU1F,
58, L 30; 119, L ii leg.: "kaf, for "Mr.
.
cf,
-
-
tt
n
u
"FOR".
for
Mid.,
MM., L 25
I.
/^.:
7
[tl]-pi-[&]
n
for
,
"
-//-.
.
.
.
.".
".
Pp. 25, i 29; 32,
"lim-[da] , for "I/1.
4; 38, L 6; 75, L 5; 79, L 7 leg.: "ik.$a-ti(ku) vgnd**-at, for "*>gu
Pp. 25, L 32;
$a-ki{ku) umd -af\ i.e. "I have considered thee!".
32, i. 32
L 6; 32,
31,
i
I.
%.:
"lfu n
19
for "//".
L 31
%.:
1.27
for
P. 32,
K
1.
11-7.
19
leg.:
P. 30,
L 22
l
a-bi [ildni* ]"> for ''a-M]-. ....".
P. 31, I. 17 %.: "lu-tu&-[tum]" 9
14;
3$,
1-29;
44.
1-
/#:
23
P. 33, L
"&"', for "tf/".
33
Pp. 33, L 34; 74, II. 23, 26; 79, L 5
P. 37, 1. 12 add.: "but see
I,
3605"
"Simdti*
'W6".
"Nusku", for
7#.:
Pp-32,
-
J
"SimSti**",
f.
U
"&V", for "&'7".
"fe-//4-/>?j">f/// .
K 8605", for
letf.:
4, 6;
%.:
./</.,
%-:
"JW/B", for
leg.:
.
ii,
11.
34,
;
44, I- 34 leg-'- "**", for "#te"Pp. 26,
9
a u", for "jftz*".
P. 28, L 13 /eg.:
P. 29, L 1 6 leg.: "M", for "jfo".
Pp. 30, 1.22;
II.
41,
;
16, 21
2, 10,
II.
"/",
/&;/.,
for
38, L 9
f.;
"Ifti", for
leg.:
ZA
1
*.
R
J8iV/., 1. 16 /^.: "51.
39 I 14 leg.: "(*)", for "(^).
P
u
dr-Sa-Si-i limnuti(fi) sa" etc.
sa
Mid., L 18 leg.: "marustu", for
n
for
I
"kalu".
22
L
Ibid.,
Md.,
mur$u .
19 leg.: "kal&\
leg.:
:
a
5 6".
drt
tor
u
P. 41,
up".
Pp-4i 3 L 25; 82,
lt
i 32
for
luf\
leg.:
1.
I.
16
15
leg.:
leg.:
"//".
Pp. 43, L 17;
"brightness".
"ri-min-ni-ma" , for "rtmi-mn-ni-ma".
for
"dumfc,
P. 43,
1.
6
46,1.16%.:
P. 41,
"dami&u".
7^-.:
"countenance",
for
for "behold",
is
10354, 11. 2
7,
"revere",
P. 44, I. 4: K
TALLQVIST, Mayl& p. 144.
No. 9, li i
Ibid., L 13: L. 9 Is expanded to form 5 II.
5.
in K 10243, which is dupl. of No. 9, II. i
Ibid., L 19 leg.:
13.
"-", for
Mid., L 22 leg.: "saT, for "jteT"; "-", for "-*-".
7^, 3 L 28 leg.: "UD.DU-hr, for "urru-ka n
Ibid., L 33 7^.: "//P. 45, L 5 7#.: "Z?^, for "TUJR".
r-", for "A-r".
Ibid.,
L 8 leg.: "luF\ for "M/".
P. 46,
^/^., L 38 7^.: "^T, for ".#".
L 24 leg.: "19. Grant speech, hearing and favour!"
Mid., L 29 7^.:
"
w
for "%ht '.
P. 48, 1. 25 leg.: "A?\ for "Jf^M".
Ibid.,
I 26 7^.:
-rami\ for "-nw".
/&'</., L 30 leg.:
"-u", for
tl
n
Pp. 51, L 10 ; 52, Ii. 0, 15; no, L 19 leg.: "karradu", for karr<$du
u
P. 51, L 12 leg.:
tan'\ for "pan".
Ibid., L 27 leg.:
"mudtt-u",
tf.
dapl. of
V.
.
3
,
V.
.
"mud
for
L 32
u'
leg.:
P.
53;
1
.
-
Pp. 51, L 31; 88, L 5 leg.: 'W, for >/'.
"/".
TJ/^., L 36 %.:
mud6->, for
"mi", for
^r7.
L8L
Pp.54,
1.
10; 87,
for "guSuru".
P. 54, L 14 leg.:
u
arh*', for "arka".
Pp. 55,
leg.:
leg.:
ma".
L 26
"faluT', for
leg.:
fu6daF.
}7
;
95, L 3
f
.
gu$6rif\
Ibid., I. 18
29; 87, L 8
leg.:
"g&r>\ for "gto".
2; 58, L 16; 82, I.
P. 55, L 4 leg.: "sabat-ma", for "$ubut1.
i 18 leg.: "pilu-u kup-pf\ for "#7 u~g(k}up-p?\
'ibid.,
"zF, for "ij".
Pp. 55, I. 29; 57, II. n, 30; 59, I. 4 leg.:
/".
P. 56, L ii leg.:
-Ai", for "Ai".
Ibid., L 15 /^. :
Ibid.,
"7IP, for
u
I
P. 51,
"mud-
-
-c
ADDITIONS AND CORRECTIONS.
u
n
-up~pti~
M
For
,
-W*-".
-/&/.,
lirSu-m".
-#/., L 29
%.:
.##., L
n
25 %.:
"zfib&-ni , for "#$//-/".
P. 57, L 2 7^,': "/>", for
"limutti", for "limntti".
.##., L 10 Agr.: "/% for "uP*.
MM., L 15 leg.:
.##., L 19 %.: "dum$u" 9 for "dami&u".
"1/r".
"$&&&*",
for "t&&ti**\
*<.
i 31 after "reads"
L 32 /^.:
Ibid.,
"DUR.DU1P.
leg.'.
R
for "dil.
^fffff',
for
il
Ibid.,
a
?
.
tf|f
KU.KU",
Mid.,
.
for
"/*-",
leg.:
"*iw pi-ka*\
58, L 14 leg.:
n
Bid., L 18 after "ffUL" add. "LA
"-/".
Pp.58, [27; 68,1.13;
"AT",
v
93
L 18 leg.: "/&-/", for "/ir/"; "dalL 22 /^.: "6t. ifc'^a ^tf&r amiMli
Ibid.,
fa-ma", for "n-^ff-jwa".
1
I.
114,1.19
for
25
%:
P. 58, L 33 /^.: "/-", for "/i2-^
"dum& , for "<famu".
Ibid.,
?>
for "-/".
P. 59, L 8 /^.: "121. f/ww^ am&u
1.35 /<-.: "/kakkad-su ikkal-su lisamu-su ti-zafc-feat-su".
Ibid., L 36 leg.: "far",
u
for "for".
P. 6o L 17
oll
In
a
vessel
of urkarinnu-wood"
%.:
3
.
,
?
"the
9
of certain woods'*.
P. 61, I. 2 leg.: "illostrious", for
"illustrations".
Ibid., L 9 leg.: "29. Who openeth wells and springs,
who guldeth" */*.
Ibid., L 14 /^.: "benefactor *, for "director".
<{
P. 62, L 2 leg.:
Ibid., 1. 34 leg.: "disturbed", for "bewitched".
6i.
and
the
of
mankind
me
faYonr!".
May my god
goddess
Ibid.,
grant
for
oil
1
i.
27
ZA
.".
"Glatmenf, for ".
and TALLQVIST, Maq!&,
.
leg.:
IX, p. 128,
u
.
P. 65, L 16 add.:
.
p.
"JENSEN,
P. 66, L 6 leg.:
134".
>?
Ibd. 9 L 27 add.: "but cf.
P. 68, L 2 leg.: "to", for
138 (end)".
93
a
n
-nam-".
P. 72, L 23 leg.:
leg.: "nam- , for
"
..... ", for 4 ..........".
P. 74, I. 21 %.: "4. &Y btlt
..... .... .".
Ibid., L 26 leg.: "kate-ma", for "kalaQ)ma".
P. 75, L 7 %.
j" s for "sz/>.
Ibid., 1. 17 leg.: <V' S for "".
Ibid., I. 29 /<-.;
"4. Lord of lords! ..... ".
Pp. 76, L 29; 78,
P. 77, 1.
1.24 leg.: "4-pi-V\ for "-mi-?.
"clouds", for
leg.:
for
"transliterated",
translltarated
.
DELITZSCH, Grammar,
lt
/as
P. 70, L 22
.
:
n
P. 78,
13 leg.: "unsparing", for "nnconquerable".
L 9 leg.: u -f*r-" 9 for -/a- w .
Pp. 78, L 10; 79, L 15; 116, I. 18
n
for
daltlt-ka
P. 78, L 16 leg.: "GAB", for
leg.: "daim-lut\
u
u
n
"GAT\
''la-it mufc-lab-lu\ for
la-td muk-top-lu
Ibid., I. 28 leg.:
w
L
before
add.:
**....
Mid.,
38
."; %.: "5a//tt , for "jta//*".
P. 79, L 4 /^.:
*KU.TU.&Air, for **Marduk tu-Sir.
Ibid.,
days".
Ibid.,
I.
.
.
'W
L 13
"
JJ
^af., L 14
"liM-a", for "/i^-a".
/<#.:
Ibid.,
L 25 %.:
P. 8o L 33
"-/-/f
j
for "-i-//".
,
leg.:
/5zi?.,
i.
"nitf?, for
30
leg.:
"".
"&", for
leg.: "the goddess "KU.TU.SAR", for "the god
Ibid. 9
13 leg.: "Rnler of", for "who destroyest".
lt
L 23 leg.: "90", for "89".
P. 82, L 7 leg.:
GIDIM(UTUGT).MA
u
u
Rid., L 12 leg.: -i/\ for "*".
Uff(ff\ for Ml uiukki-m imaf*.
.
?
MardnF
1
.
P. 81,
I.
SU
il
Ibid.,
I.
P. 83,
factor",
33
leg.:
abka!M\
for "abkallif;
lam&ti* ln 9 for "tamati**".
for "Director'.
Ibid., del. L 22.
L 3
dance", for
upon me!".
%.:
"life".
J&Z,
Ibid.,
I.
20
I.
10
leg.:
leg.:
"m&du-#\
for
"mud&-u".
P. 84, 1. 10 7^.: "BeneP. 85, L 9 leg.: "abun-
"65. Speech and hearing bestow
9
for "algall? .
P. 86, I. 16
"abftallt",
ADDITIONS AND CORRECTIONS.
194
P. 87, L 24 legs. "&r", for "fur".
12922", for "K 13922".
n
for
Mid., 1. 28 adds. "K 8953
"&d
#?',
Ibid., 1. 27 legs.
II. 122; the variant readings
No.
of
is
as
27,
D,
dupl.
8987, cited
"K
legs.
f
.
K
D
P. 88, 1. 37 legs. "A", for "J?".
are cited in the Vocabulary".
P. go, 1. 11 legs.
P. 89, 1. 9 legs, "art glorious", for "treadest".
<l
lt
-3-".
for
/&#-, 3. 19
1.
Ibid.,
17 /#.: "#-",
"af\ for fear*\
the
to
28
No.
dupl.
I
have
6639,
off
"since
o^.:
joined
printing
P. 92,
of No. 27".
of No. 46, and to
8953 etc., the dupl.
P.
"AVwzw".
for
93. 1- *4
L 26 legs, "Imnastb", for "linasU?\ "linnu?\
"
s - of
the
Ma
I2
:
11.
7
for "Jaw/a*.
-/#,
33ff/#.:
.
there be torn away the ..... of ..
b. be
of
A
K
D
K
^
"JWW,
my
may
my h. be
removed,
-
.
.
%-
:
P. 94, 1- 35
"dannati",
13. May
"format*".
for
Ibid.,
P. 95, 1. 4 legs. "kurmat?\
for "dam&ii".
P. 97, * 8 I*g
"USJLIK", for
L 1 8 legs. "Prepare", for "Place".
Ibid.,
Ibid., L 15 f. legs, "pulanttum", for "pulanitum".
"askur(urj\
u
n
L 26
for
restore
,
11. 24,
h'f-[ta-h'l]".
"Iif-[ta-ri<Z]
27 poss.
Ibid.^
the g. of
"rw"3 for "rn".
/^r.:
Jj/^
na".
w
1.
5
/:
loosened".
P. 98, L 4 legs. "u$~km-ma'\ for "$ui"} (&i)9
P. 102, 1. 19 /^.:
"sdlmti*, for "Satimit
.
P. 103, 1.17 %.: "par&si", for "parasi".
:
2^
*
"i for
P. 105, 1L 25, 27 /^.: "(ar/' f for "(ar)"1
L
18
"///".
J&X,
P. 1 10, L 4 %.: "///*, for
legs, "tab",
"Aftrif .
u
t?
Hid.,
P. in, L 2 legs, "unsparing", for "invincible".
.
for
P. 114, L 25 legs. "K 2808", for "K 2801".
for "12".
L
/^/f/", for "H$litoP.
^^>
^
"^*^
<
M
9
legs.
"13",
P. 115, L 30 legs, "besought", for "glorified".
/*.:
Ibid., 1. 20
"inif*-$&", for "im**yy.
Pp. 139, L 20; 157, L 7
/:
P. 119.
"misint\
"38, 4"> for "38, 3".
1-
13
7
^-
:
for "misiru".
INDEXES.
INDEX TO TABLETS AND DUPLICATES.
ig6
INDEX.
TABLETS AND DUPLICATES.
197
1
INDEX.
98
II
INDEX TO REGISTRATION-NUMBERS.
type;
cited
N.B. The registration-number by which a tablet is
when two or more fragments have been "joined",
by the lowest of their registration-numbers.
== "joined to*
-j"~
dnpl.
=
1
parentheses
K
;
j
K 140
Z 223
is printed in black
the tablet so formed is
References are placed within
cited
"duplicate of*.
K 155 (No. i); Z 163 (No. 12);
No. 2); K 235 (No. u); K 2106
(No. 6); K 2371 (No. 27); Z 2379 (dupl. No. 12); K 2384 (+ K 2106);
K 2396 (No. 8); K 2487 (No. 2); K 2502 (-f- K 2487); K 2538 etc.
(dupl. No. 9); Z 2558 (No. 9); Z 2567 (No. 40); K 2586 (No. 15);
K259I
4 87);
2741 (No. 21); K 2757 (No. 35); K 2793
(No. 14); K 2808 (No. 50); K 2810 (No. 56); K 2836 (dupl. No. 27);
Z 3151 b (dupl. No. 12); K 3180 (+ K 2741); K 3208 (+ K 2741);
K
34 (No.
(+ K
218
19);
163);
(No. 22);
(dupl.
(+K2
K322I
(dupl.
3229 (No. 13); K3283 (dupl. No- n); K 3285
K328g (+ K 2379); K 3330 (No. 7); K 3332 (dupl.
K 3334 (+ K 235); K 3342 (dupl. No. 61); K 3352 (+ K 140);
(No. 42);
No.
NO.I);
6);
(No. 28); K33 5 8 (No. 32); K 3393 (-f K 2106); K 3429
No. 9); K3432 (No. 33); K 3448 (No. 30); K 3463 (No. 60);
K 3859 (No. 53); K 3893 (+ K 2396); K 5043 (+ 2741); K 5668
(No. 17);
5980 (No. 10); Z 6019 (No. 5);
6334 (dupl. No. 22);
K 6340 (+ K2io6); K 6395 (No. 52); K 6477 (dupl. No. 2); K6537
(dupl. No. n); K 6588 (4- K 2741); K 6593 (-f K 2836); K 6612
(+ K 2741); K 6639 (+ K 3355); K 6644 (No. 58); K 6672 (+ K274i);
K 6733 (dnpl No. 12); Z 6792 (No. 55); K 6804 (dupl. No, 18); 6853
(dupl. No. 22); K6908 (+
2741);
7047 (+
2741);
7185
(+ K2 5 86); K 7207 (No.si); K 7593 (No. 62); K 7916 (No. 41); 7978
(No. 59);
7984 (dupl. No. 12); K 8009 (No. 18); K 8105 (No. 4);
8122 (No. 3); K8i 47 (+ 1^3432); K8i 9 o (No.5i);
(No-48);
Z 8293 (No. 61); K 8498 (+ K 2741); K 8605 (+ 2106);
8657
(+ K3429); K8746 (+ K 5980); K 8751 (+
140); K 8808
(No. 47); K 8815 (dupl. Nos. 6, 7, 37); K 8930 (No. 39);
8953
^3355
(dupl.
K
Z
K
K
K
K
K
K
K
K
K
Z
Z8u6
K
(+ &33S5);
8982 (dupl. No. 22); K8983 (+ K 2106); K 8987
(+ K 3355); K 9047 (+ K 3358); K 9087 (No. 37); K 9125 (No. 36);
REGISTRATION-NUMBERS.
K957& (+ K2io6); K 9675 (+ K 7207); K 9688 (+ K 2106);
9706 (+ 1:6477); K 9770 (-f K27 4 i);
9909 (No. 57); K 10138
(4- K 6395); K 10219 (+ K 2741); K 10243 (dupL Mo. g); K 10285
(+ K 140); K 10354 (dupl. No. 9); E 10406 (No. 20); K 10497
(+1:2741); 110550
No.
dul. No.
(dupl.
.
12);
2
;
Z
(No. 26);
46);
E 11153 (No.
K 1159
118
K
10729
11326
(dupl.
(dupl.
No.
No.
4);
18);
K
10807
11549
11929 (dtipl
K 12922 (No. 24); K 12937 (<top!(dupl. No. 4); K 13274 (+ K 7207); K 13277 (No. 23);
K 13296
(No. 25); 1:13355 (No, 43);
13431 (+
2741);
(+ K^i);
K 13792 (+ K 2106); K 13793 (+ K 2741); K 13800 (+ K 2106);
K 13907 (No. 29); K 14210 (No. 44); Sm. 336 (dupl. No. 6); Sm.
383
(+ 3859); Sm. 394 (+ K 333o); Sm. 398 (dupl. No. 27); Sm. 512
(No. 54); Sm. 1382 (dupl. No. i); Sm. 1385 (+ Sm. 336); D.T.
65
(No. 49); Em. 96 (dcpl. Nos. 6, 7, 37); Rm. 582 (~f K 11153';
81-2-4,244 (+ K3330); 82-3-23,119 (No. 45); 83-1^18,500
(dupl. No. 50); Bn 91-5-9. 16 (No, 38).
,
6);
-
KI^I
BaTarian Academy Press: F. Straab, Mnnlch.
CUNEIFORM TEXTS.
N.B.
numbers
The numbers which precede
when a note refers
in the text;
the foot-notes refer to the corresponding
to one sign, only, the number is placed
to the right of the sign in the text {e. g.
*); "when a variant reading is
given of more than one sign, the number of the note is placed on each side of
the signs referred to fV. g. *
when a note refers to a whole
*) ;
line of the text
the
number of the note
is
placed at the beginning of that line.
Duplicates of a test are cited "by the capitals A, JB, C etc. Restorations are placed
9
within brackets [ ]; ctapl.
''restored from* .
"line**; r.
"duplicate**; L
=
=
=
PLATEI.
,
OBVERSE..
PLATE 2.
NO.-f.OBY. (CONT.)
* <Jjm
^mmm*xv$fa
vm^///4y/a//^//^/^//^/^///^^f^
.
i.r:B
.
-tr.
PLATE 3.
Mw^^fprp
PLAT 4.
PLATE 5.
NO.
X..
REVERSE.
25
30
30
T
4o
IF
1
!
%ter
W
RF
PLATES
PLATE 7.
NO.4.
OBVERSE.
PLATE 8.
N0.4.
REVERSE
PLATE
wo.
9.
PLATE
NO. 6.
OBVERSE.
4-^
$TT*F pf
**C
/0/##y/jr^^^
10.
PLATE
II.
PtATE
N0.6.0BV.CCONT.)
^
1.
'
12.
PLATE
NO. 6.
REVERSE.
B.
N0.6.REV.(CONT.)
PLATE
14.
PLATE, is.
N0.7.
OBVERSE.
23
p-
jA^H^
PLATE
NO.7. OBY.tfONT.)
Na7. REVERSE.
B.
PLATE
.r.
f.-r
REY.CCQWT.)
tz
PLATE
18.
ar
K0.9.0BVERSE.
,
9
/^^
E<T
-
^f RTF
ffiTtf
H-
^W*4
*
S>
N0.9.REYERSE,
PLATE
20.
PLATE
No. 10.
OBVERSE.
PLATE 22
NO. TO. REVERSE..
PLATE
NO. 1f. OBVERSE,
23.
PLATE
No.it.oBY.(cowr.)
N0,11,
REVERSE.
** IF
2*.
PL ATE ,25,
NO.tl REV,(COffTj
Pl.ATE.2t
NO.
KfeS
w^$t^^&J*^
Kami <*w *40 & AJ*.rf
^
d^^&Jf^
.VAW 4^^
rffcrfirfB,
r.Af^FX-
*-**;
11.
OBVERSE.
K^oW^c,
* Kyf
^ a^^e,
^A&ri^ffl^-
i
*
A^.of a.J7-*> '^.^-9f;jcttftn
^^*' ^^^5^f
l
.AMff^rr^
j
PLATE.H
NO.tt.OSY.CCONT.)
PL ATE, 28.
NO. 12.. OBY.CCONT.)
<T
rr
K RF
H
jr-
If If
<
^TfF
65
.
tt.SC^E.ts.B
PL ATE, 29.
N0.fi.
REV ERSE.
IF rr
7*
7f
>tf
.4.<;
r.
.
PLAT,30.
NO.U.REV.CCONT.)
?o
v
[us BF
[
^
100
m
IQS-
WTF.
PLATE.3I
NO.tt.REV.(CONT.)
z
,
8.
E
PLATE.32.
NO.
13.
OBVERSE.
IF
1 %,
fS
PLATE.33.
No. 73.
REV ERSE:.
PL ATE, 34.
N0.14.
NO,
PLATE 35
NO .16. OBVERSE.
I
NO. 16. RELY ERSE.
T*
NO. t7
PL ATE 36.
NO. 18. OBVERSE..
TF
HTK
H=
A
A,
w^
3
.
T.
.
r:
A
,
4.AI*!
PL ATE 37.
NO. 18. REVERSE.
if
TT
.
7.
3 f^-4
PtATE36,
No. 19. OBVERSE.
%%
ap
TF
TF
if
$P
fflF
rr
W
WW////J,
TF
PLATE39.
NO. 19-
REVERSE.
WF
<
t^
f
PL AT &40.
NO. 10, OBVERSE,
NO. zo.
REVERSE.
PLATE4J
NO.Zf.
OBVERSE.
PLATE.
NO.M.OBY.CCONT.)
PLAT643
NO.Zf REVERSE:.
.
PLATE.44.
NO.tt.REV.CCONT.)
PLATE.45.
.
OBVERSE.
rr^
mr
i
f
^-
^
-mr
PLATE46.
(VO.22,OBV.CCQNT.)
/.S rfP(c<. a, OmitteflC iy
6
.
$,r:B.
4-.
8
PLATE47.
NO. 21.
REVERSE.
PL ATE 48
NO.
NO. 26. OB VERSE:.
NO. 25. REVERSE.
N0.2f.
r//////*//////^^^^^
5,UU<^^A^^>W^^.^a,t-ls-j ^et^^ee.T-^suio^Wia-W^-^
4~
*.-
PLATE 50.
NO. 18.
Eft*
&=
0ni= Artif pis'
w
X
NO.Z9.
01
****** J0,4.1 : [&{+<
PLATE 51.
NO. so. OBVERSE.
PLATE 5Z
N0.30.REVERSE.
30
PLATE 53
N0.31.
TF
?-
vrf
ET
Tf
W
/a^ww^03y/^^^^
P^TT IT
-Of
r Tvm
us:
PLATE 54,
N0.33, OBVERSE.
Ktf*,tf^-**,a^e^**A,*^.f
.$-B*.
LAfff f^.S/nA. 4-AlBW^itfcfc
fe,fi
TFprTP.s:nA^
<^-^^
^^^eZt^i^^^c^ftt^Wi^m^BgrM:^
^.CcbeC <f <* e^4e^ i3*W.^ tr^^^ov^^^C^
&t#^Wfc 40^^%-TM^U^W
tti.
PLATE 55.
NO. 33. REVERSE.
w- yr
w
[
-<^A
30
f//////////////////////m
>**
7.
8
tifc
\H"
**
<
TSS
40
40
'illinium
^^-
TF
m-A; tf.Jtt_38v.
'
A
PLATE
N0.34-.
NO.55, OBVERSE.
NO-35 REVERSE.
^//M
TO
56.
N0.36.
i
mff ig
PLATE 57
r~
NO. 37
TF
* ~*4Jf
4
6
**
^llf
^w<!W6%AnB^|
%A ^^- tl^Mwf
.^
*
rtjff
*
PL ATE, 58.
NC.38.
%^/^/w///////^^^^
N0.3P.
rs-
PLATE.59
N0.40.
tf
w-
E?F
PL ATE,
N0.42..0BYER5E.
NO.'W.
wf fw*
NO.45". OBVERSE.
PLATE,
N0.44.
i
ffir
-
if
^^^^
|f
ff
61.
PLATE, 62.
No.4. OBVERSE.
rr
PLATE
N0.48. REVERSE.
N0.4S.OBVERSE.
N0.45. REVERSE.
^///////////////^^^^^
w/w////ff///////////ff///ff//w///////^^^^^
63.
PLATE 64.
N0.5O.OBVERSE.
PLATE.65.
N0.50.REYERSE.
PLATE
^
wo.st.
r
wrrr
^- r
-flf-
66.
PLATE,.
NO55.0BYERSE.
TF
<F-W
TF
fS
1.
fcW(>LnI,IM>. OlAMt, rfK,.
,
NO53.REVERSE.
PLATE.
68.
PLATE, 69.
NO.S4.
NO.S5
PL.ATE.70.
NO.S/ OBVERSE.
^/*f^*wtf^^
r//y
10
PLATE 71.
*>
PlATE/2.
N0.60. OBVERSE.
''^!*
1
^?^^
^
p-<
NO.^O. REVERSE.
rr
PLATE 73
*
**
%*
<jr
\
K
-
.5 -1ST to**,
A
$^*e4&%eal^i.
PLATE
74.
NO.&.OBVERBE.
TO
ro
Hf*
PLATE?!
N0.6L REVERSE.
FF
rrf^tfir
|f TF
40
PLATE 76
ADDITIONS AND CORRECTIONS.
.
Putts,/** .T, .lf : <1 *e**
A Wa,~
0ss&
Messrs. LUZAC & Co/s
publications Cmttetttfttg ^9Bsttrt
(In dud*
Publishers
to
Books on the Old Testament),
India
the
the
Office,
the Asiatic
University of Chicago^
Society of Bengal,
etc.
ASSAB'INIYYA.
PHILOSOPHICAL Poem in Arabic by MUSA B. TUBL Together
A
Hebrew Version and Commentary
with the
by SOLOMON B. IMMANUEL DAPIERA.
HIRSCHFELD. 8vo. pp. 61. 2$.
HARTWIG
by
nefes
styled Batte
Han-
Edited and Translated
6J.
net
BABYLONIAN (THE) AND ORIENTAL RECORD.
MONTHLY Magazine of the Antiquities of the East. Edited
A
W.
by
CHAD BOSCAWEN and REV. H. M. MACKENZIE.
ST.
Published monthly. Single Numbers,
tion,
is.
6d. each.
Annual subscrip-
i2s. 6d.
BEZOLD
(GEL).
DIPLOMACY:
ORIENTAL
the Cuneiform
Western Asia
in
being the Transliterated Text of
Despatches between the Kings of Egypt and
the
isth
century before Christ, discovered at
in the British Museum. With
Tell-el-Amarna, and now preserved
BEZOLD,
Vocabulary, Grammatical Notes, etc., 'by 'CHARLES
Post 8vo, Cloth, pp. xliv. 124, i&. net
full
r
BIBLIA.
A MONTHLY
MAGAZINE devoted to Biblical Archaeology aad
Oriental Research. Published monthly. Annual subscription, 5?.
1
BIBLICAL WORLD (THE);
CONTINUING THE OLD AND NEW TESTAMENT
v-/
DENT.
Annual
Editor,
WILLIAM R. HARPER. Published monthly.
...',''
subscription, QS.
46,
GT. RUSSELL
St.
W. C,
(opposite
tie British
Co/5 Publications Concerning "Western Asia."
LUZAC &
2
ON AFRICA
BIBLIOGRAPHICAL LIST OF BOOKS
AND THF
IN ENGLAND. 2
"PUBLISHED
A
Books published between the
EAST.
Part I. Containing the
Meetings of the Eighth Oriental
and the Ninth Oriental Congress
Congress at Stockholm, in 1889,
Part II. Containing the Books published
in London, in 1892.
between the Meetings of the Ninth Oriental Congress in London,
In 1892, and the Tenth Oriental Congress at Geneva, in 1894.
Parts.
and Author's Index.
Preface
Systematically arranged, with
C. G. LUZAC. I2mo. is. each Part.
BLACKDEN
Quarry
December
ERASER
(M. W.) AND
(G. W.)
from
the Alabaster
OF HIERATIC GRAFFITI,
near
situated
Tell-el-Amarna, found
Hat-Nub,
/COLLECTION
^
By
of
Oblong, pp.
10. IQS.
WALLIS).
/^iRIENTAL WIT AND WISDOM; or The Laughable
Stories
28th, 1891, copied September, 1892.
BUDGE
^-^
(E.
A.
by Bar-Hebraeus. The Syriac Text with an English
Translation, by E. A. WALLiS BUDGE, LiTT. D., F. S. A., Keeper
of the Department of Egyptian and Assyrian Antiquities, British
Museum. In the Press.
collected
GLADSTONE (RIGHT HON. W.
ARCHAIC GREECE AND THE EAST.
E.)
8vo. pp. 32.
is.
HARPER (ROBERT
FRANCIS).
A SSYRIAN AND BABYLONIAN LETTERS, belonging
K
*
Collection
HARPER,
pp.
i
xvi.,
p.
of
the British
Museum.
to the
By ROBERT FRANCIS
Part I. Post 8vo. Cloth,
Post 8vo. Cloth, pp. xvi., 112.
of the University of Chicago.
1 1.6.
i
5.1.
net. Part II.
net.
HEBRAICA
A
QUARTERLY JOURNAL
'Staff
of
SEMITIC STUDY.
the
IN
Edited by
THE INTERESTS OF
WILLIAM R. HARPER and
Semitic Department of
the
'
'
Published quarterly. Annual subsciption, 141.
46,
Gr. RUSSELL
St.
W.
thte
University of Chicago.
C., (opposite the British
;
Museuih).
a/s Publications Concerning " Western Asia/'
LUZAC &
3
JASTROWS
DICTIONARY
Yerushalmi,
OF THE TARGUMIM,
and the Midrashic
JASTROW, Ph.D. Parts
to VIII.
I.
the
Talmud
Literature.
4to.
Bablli
and
Compiled by M.
pp. 480. 5^. each Part.
Part VII completes the First Volume.
KING (LEONARD W.)
MAGIC AND SORCERY. Being "The
BABYLONIAN
of the Lifting
Prayers
Hand." The Cuneiform Texts of a
Group of Babylonian and Assyrian Incantations and Magical
Formulae, edited with Transliterations, Translations, and Full
Vocabulary from Tablets of the Kuyunjik Collection, preserved
in the British Museum.
By LEONARD W. KING, M. A,, Assistant
in the Department of Egyptian and Assyrian Antiquities, British
Museum.
of
the
Roy. 8vo. Cloth.
185. net.
LAND
(J.
P. N.).
HE PRINCIPLES OF HEBREW GRAMMAR, By
J.
P. N.
LAND, Professor of Logic and Metaphysics in the University
of Leyden. Translated from the Dutch by Reginald Lane Poole
r
Balliol College, Oxford.
at
7.?.
Reduced
6rf.).
Demy
8m
Cloth, pj>. xx. 219. (Published
price, 5^.
LUZACS ORIENTAL
LIST,
/CONTAINING NOTES AMD NEWS
ON, aad a Bibliograon
Africa aad the East.
Publications
of,
phical
Published Monthly. Annual Subscription, 35. Vol. L to VI. are
to be had (with Index, half -bound) at 5^. each Vol.
^
List
all
new
MARGOLIOUTH
ARABIC
by the
lation.
(D.
S.),
PAPYRI OF THE BODLEIAN LIBRARY,
reproduced
and TransCallotype Process. With Transcription
Text in 4to. pp. 7 and 2 Facsimiles in large folio, $s.
;
MARGOLIOUTH
(D. S.).
/^HRESTOMATHIA BAIDAWIANA.
VX El-Baidawi oh Sura III. Translated
Commentary o f
aad expfeiaei for Hie
The
use of Students of Arabic. By D. S. MARGQLIOUTH, MA., Lawdiao
Professor of Arabic in the University of Oxford, etc,, etc. Post
Svo.
Cloth,
pp.
xvi.,
216.
I2.y.
^_____
net,
the
46, GT. JlussEtL Si W. C. t (opposite
British
LUZAC &
4
Co/s Publications Concerning "Western Asia,"
MIRKHOND.
HTHE RAUZAT-US-SAFA; OR, GARDEN OF PURITY.
~
Trans-
1
lated from the Original Persian by E. REHATSEK. Edited
Vols. I to V. IDS. each Vol.
F. F. ARBUTHNOT.
by
Vols. I and II. contain: The Histories of Prophets, Kings and Khalifs.
Vols. III. and IV. contain: The Life of Muhammad, the Apostle of Allah..
Vol. V. contains: The Lives of Abii Bakr, O'mar, O'thman, and A'li,
the four immediate successors of Muhammed the Apostle.
"
MUALLAKAT.
SEVEN POEMS SUSPENDED IN THE TEMPLE AT
THE
MECCA.
from the Arabic. By CAPT. F. E.
Introduction
an
With
by SHAIKH TAIZULLABHAI. 8vo.
JOHNSON.
Translated
7^. 6d.
pp. xxiv., 238.
RUBEN
PRITICAL REMARKS UPON SOME PASSAGES OF THE
^ OLD TESTAMENT,
by PAUL RUBEN, PH.D.
In the Press.
SACRED BOOKS OF THE OLD^ESTAMENTT
A CRITICAL EDITION OF THE HEBREW TEXT. Printed
with Notes. Prepared by eminent Biblical Scholars
and
America. Under the Editorial Direction of PAUL
Europe
HAUPT, Professor in the John Hopkins University, Baltimore.
Edition de luxe, in 120 numbered copies only. Subscription price
20.
for the complete Work (20 parts),
Prospectuses sent on
-<-"*
in Colours,
of
application.
A DDRESS
-*-
Congress
to the
Assyrian Section of the Ninth International
of Orientalists.
8vo.
pp. 32.
is.
TIELE
(C. P.).
to the most recent Discoveries.
Rectorial Address on the occasion of the 31 8th Anniversary
of the Leyden University, 8th February, 1893.
Translated by
ELIZABETH J. TAYLOR. Small 8vo. Bound, pp. 36. 2s. 6d.
11 7ESTERN
W
THE
An
ASIA, according
ORIGIN OF THE CANON OF THE OLD TESTAMENT,
Historico-Crltical Enquiry. Translated
by WlSNER BACON.
with Preface, by PROFESSOR GEORGE F. MOORE.
Royal 8vo.
Edited,
Cloth, pp.
46,
xii.,
132.
7-r.
6d.
Gx. RUSSELL St W.
C,
(opposite the British
Printed in Holland,
Museum).
1451